Search the Community

Okay so this is really my first attempt at writing a story, it just poured out of my vivid imagination in an afternoon, I'm pretty sure it's not great but I figured I'd share anyway. Enjoy .. I hope. -- Hi my name is Eli and I’m a freak.. Yeah I know it sounds like something out of an AA meeting, that was probably a very bad way to start out what is essentially a journal but I’m not much of a writer, and I need to get this down while my head’s still clear. I’m 26, Male, Australian and up until an hour ago, my clothes still fit. Though I should probably start from the beginning.. I was always fascinated by big guys, as far back as I can remember, which is a pretty vivid memory of a Firemans calendar my mum got at the Royal Adelaide show, but that’s neither here nor there at the moment. I looked pretty normal, not exactly slim, slight gut, average face, I was never going to turn heads and it didn’t bother me, I did well in school, opted out of year twelve of high school for an apprenticeship and settled into a nice quiet life as a chef, actually quiet is not the word, most chefs are borderline insane, I was the exception, Sorry memories are starting to get muddled and I’m getting off topic again. I finished up my apprenticeship a good year ago and continued on at the restaurant in Rundall Mall until about a month ago when I got an offer from my new boss, sou chef at The Green, god I was excited, I could hardly focus on my work almost lost a finger in my carelessness. Things started to get strange though the night of my going away party, the rest of the kitchen staff threw me a party a party on my day off after the dinner service, gave me new knives, a green apron, one of those comically large chef hats, we don’t actually wear them, and I don’t know where Alyssa found it to be honest. Then there was Davids gift, thirty-eight centimetres of the strangest, black Dildo I had ever seen. Yeah they all knew I was into men, they liked to joke and I didn’t mind, hell I liked to give back from time to time, David was childish, he loved to play gay chicken, leaning in for a kiss, he stopped though, after I grabbed him, bent him over and stuck my tongue down his throat. I guess the toy was his last hurray, everyone laughed I turned red and proceeded to get completely shit faced. The rest of the night was a blur,, I don’t actually remember much after that.. The next morning was quite possibly my worst, packing my last bags as I packed my new gear and that .. thing, I was already late for check in, but the roads were mercifully clear, made my flight with a comfortable margin and had to sleep all the way to Hobart. It was weird, waking up I felt fine, which made no sense, I was sure the hangover would kill me in my sleep but I couldn’t have been better. Grabbing my bag I was quick to find a taxi, settling into the back seat, I closed my eyes again only to snap them open a moment later. I leaned forwards a bit, pulling my sunglasses down, “Sorry, did you say something? I drifted off there,” I asked the driver, he looked up at the mirror and said, “nah Mate, yer hearin’ things,” I blinked, I could have sworn I heard a voice, it was deep, it was smooth, like a velvet glove soaked in honey massaging my eardrums, sorry only way I could describe it. Dropped at the front door of my new, modest little flat, a good twenty minutes from my new career, I headed up to the elevator, glancing down to check my pockets for my key, my head snapped back up, catching a glimpse of something red in the stainless steel doors of the elevator and the sound of my name, It had to be the booze, I shouldn’t have gotten drunk the previous night, I told myself, if only to stop my heart from racing as the chime rang and the doors opened. Thankfully nothing else happened, I took a shower got changed, went over to work to get a look at the new kitchen and the head chef I’d be taking orders from, Collin. He was a nice guy, seemed very down to earth little bit of pudge like me though he was considerably older. Anyway I headed home after a long talk, foregoing the usual Taxi in favor of walking, I needed the exercise and I needed to learn the streets, Google Maps is great by the way. I was tired when I got back, understandably so, given that i’d opted to run, not a full sprint, but good pace, sweat was dripping off me as I leaned over in the lobby, waiting for the Lift before I felt a large, rough hand slap my ass so hard I toppled face forwards into the open elevator and heard a loud booming cackle echoing around the empty entrance hall. I don’t think I’ve ever mashed a close door button so hard or so fast, panic setting in, I sprinted for my Door when the Lift opened again, fumbling with my key I eventually got the door open and slammed it behind me, sinking to the floor, leaning to the right a bit, my sore left cheek.. It took a few minutes but I started to get up, my hands shaking, I had to find something to do, looking at my bags, they were still full and zipped, “A distraction!” I thought as I tried to bury what had happened, Turned the Tv on for some noise as I went about, trying to calm my racing heart with menial tasks. Bottom of the first bag and there it was again, the joke gift i’d paid no mind to, picking it up, I peered through the solid plastic tube, taking my time to examine it, noting the thick, realistic veins running it’s length, the slight upward bo to it’s shape, fake fleshy spines crowning the oddly shaped glands that tapered to a point, where the hell did David find this thing, I couldn’t help but twist the top off and reach in, curling my lightly moist palms around it, I bit my lip, it felt like leather, who ever made it got the texture just right, rubbing my thumb up and down the bulging urethra, “damn, how much did this fucking thing cost him?!?” I questioned, starting to wonder just how it would feel if I… I stopped and blinked, looking to the glass sliding door to the balcony, then back down, There was something I was worried about … No it couldn’t have been that important if I forgot about it, new state, don’t know anyone, just the social isolation messing with me, my usually pretty logical mind reasoned. I was Standing in the shower, my head leaned back as the hot water poured down, a ritual I’d gotten into, starting in high school, scrubbing the day off me, then I… I don’t really recall, it’s getting harder to think as I watch my left forearm ripple with every reach of the finger to tap keys. OH yes, I can skip that part, crossing into my room I just had to stare at it, my lips starting to curve up, tip of my tongue sliding across them as I stared at the dong, lying across my clean sheets, I was salivating as I stepped forwards, sinking to my knees in front of it, I could hear that voice again, that smooth baritone gently tonguing my Cochlea as i reached for the toy, immediately enveloping it with my lips, lubing it with my saliva, heh it’s funny now that I look back, I’d never used my mouth for that before, but a voice in the back of my mind was screaming at me to do it. Pressing it into my throat, I immediately gagged and pulled it back, coughing as thick wads of spit slid down it’s impressive length, I was painfully hard just staring at it. “Do it, DO IT!” the disembodied voice shouted as I leaned forwards, spreading my knees apart, steadying the thick dildo with one hand before, plunging down, without a moment of hesitation. In hindsight this was a terrible idea, the pointed tip alone nearly made me scream, the pain was almost unbearable but then it stopped, everything stopped, the sound of Master Chef in the living room. “Aww, such a good little boy, ride my dick just right and I’ll give you something special..” It was that voice again, the fear welling up inside, I could feel rough hands on my hips as I started to sink further, it was pure terror as the toy twitched, IT TWITCHED INSIDE OF ME! the leathery skin shifting as the veins pulsed with … something, you couldn’t call it blood, it was just a toy right?? Haha, I really was panicking then, more than ever, what ever it was I was riding, it sure as hell wasn’t some ordinary toy, it was something straight out of hell and it’s master had a hold of me, pulling me down, those fleshy spikes scraping against my insides in such and exquisite manner, it was starting to move on it’s on, driven forwards into me by phantom hips, I could feel the burning flesh against my cheeks, heavy balls swinging and the breath, like a furnace blasting at the back of my neck. In moments it was all over, the beast reared back, slamming forwards, the leathery black dick swelled, my bed lurched forwards, hitting the wall as my body was flooded with magma, the burning was like nothing i’d ever felt, and i’d grabbed a metal pan handle that had been in the oven for an hour. Gone, the hands, the hips, the inferno against my neck, the now limp dong slid free of my stretched hole, followed by a the demons, glowing, yellow seed, every drip scorched the hardwood floors as my sphincter tightened.. nothing can really describe the pain I felt as I flopped back on the floor, the monsters voice returning, as nothing but a cackle, echoing in my head as my hands clutched at my stomach. I was sweating again, every muscle in my body tightening, my back arching as the extra fat seemed to melt away, the beads of sweat on my skin flashing to steam as I writhed on the floor, muscles endlessly tearing and knitting themselves back together, thicker than ever. My shoulders grew broader, traps, I had traps now, thick cannon ball shoulders, biceps and triceps that had tripled in size, my normally smooth white skin marbled with throbbing veins while he cooed in my ear, and to this moment, I cannot tell you what it said, all I remember was my chest on fire as my pecs grew out over a rippling eight pack before I finally passed out. When I finally came around, I was not the person who arrived in Tasmania the day before, I was lying face down, slowly pushing myself, muscles rippling as I looked up at the mirror door to the wardrobe, I WAS HUGE! my pecs were rounded, creating a shelf, I was shocked just to have pecs let alone ones that angled my nipples to the floor. They cast a shadow over the biggest six pack I’d ever seen, the rolling hills that made up each column of muscle were divided by a wide and deep trench. The next thing to grab my eyes were my quads, I’d always been straight up and down before by now their sheer size seemed to force my feet wider apart. Then my eyes fixed on my cock, it was at least a foot in length and easily a foot in length, maybe more, I still haven’t gotten around to measuring up. My fingers curled around the shaft, pleasure surging up my spine as I did, slapping the thick head against my thigh and then I heard his voice in the back of my head again, “Not my finest work … maybe you’d like to go for another ride kiddo..” I had to stop, well, almost, just long enough to write this down, I’m sitting on the floor with a chromebook trying to type while the urge to go again builds, I think this is enough for now, HE is getting impatient.

Sorry it's taken so long for a new instalment. I hope you enjoy it. Part 1 HERE Part 2 HERE Part 3 HERE Part 4 HERE Part 5 HERE Part 6 HERE 7 I had a set of keys to the gym. I had gotten them from the hot muscle head that worked the front counter. He knew he could have gotten fired for giving them to me but he would have done anything to have my attention, even for a few minutes. I had him meet me there one night and he gave me a pretty great blow job. Tyler and I practical ran through the front doors. We were both riding high from the massive doses of roids coursing through our veins coupled with our intense muscle sex a few hours before. We headed straight to the weights. I stepped behind Tyler, grabbed hold of his hoodie and with one savage tug, pulled it clean off his body. He smiled and hit a most muscular pose in the mirror. “FUCK YEAH” he bellowed “I want to make this 280lb look pathetic and small!” I stepped in front of him and started to pound my fists on his flexed pecs. The sound of the impacts echoed throughout the empty gym. “You won't even recognize yourself in a few weeks” I said. I was wearing a t-shirt that was already stretched to its limits. I started to lift it up but Tyler stopped me. “Get so pumped you tear that shirt off.” “OH YEAH” I screamed and walked towards the dumbbells. I hoisted the 75lb dumbbells off the rack and started doing curls. Instantly my massive 25” biceps swelled. Tyler counted each perfect rep. “…fourteen, fifteen, KEEP GOING, sixteen, seventeen…” he counted. At twenty reps I let the weights drop to the ground with a loud crash. I stepped over them and grabbed the 100lbs and started to curl. When the gym is busy I always get some terrified stares when I use these. I can see the looks on the other peoples faces. Their wide eyes drive me to power though a few extra reps. Nothing gets me going when the “biggest” guys look totally defeated by the insane power I possess. Tonight it was just Tyler. At ten reps my arms are on fire. Veins as thick as garden hoses cover the surface. My smooth skin is glistening with sweat. My rhythm starts to slow and Tyler stepped in front of me. “COME ON!” he screams, spraying spit on my face. I curl the weight for the eleventh time and I’m about to drop it when Tyler leans in and starts to kiss me. He grabs hold of my waist and squeezes with all his strength. “Show me your POWER” he commands and steps aside. Something snapped in my head. I wanted Tyler to see there was no limit to my strength. I let out a primal scream and started to curl again. The pain was gone. All I was feeling were my biceps growing. I watched in the mirror as my arms exploded in size. My shirt was like a second skin. I managed to reach twenty reps before dropping the weights. I raised my arms into a double biceps pose. I flexed so hard my arms trembled from the effort. spit covered the mirror as I grunted and yelled. The fabric of the shirt could not hang on any longer. Each arm tore open. I straightened and re-flexed arms. I flared my monstrous lats and heard another rip. My vein covered lats erupted from the holes. I hit a most muscular pose and the remaining fabric on the back of shirt gave away. I peeled the sweat drenched remains from my body, wiped my face and tossed it aside. I turned to face Tyler. He was smiling widely. I grabbed him and kissed him with such force he stubbled back. I turned and walked towards the 120lbs. I could hear Tyler gasp behind me. I have used these dumbbells for curls before but I’ve never been able to do more then four reps. All I wanted right now was to torture my body more then I have ever experienced. I wanted pain, I needed pain. I grabbed the huge weighs. Instantly I felt pain radiating throughout my entire body. I looked down at my blood engorged arms. Thick, pulsing veins covered every inch. My forearms along looked bigger then most people’s quads. My dick started to get hard at the gruesome sight. Through gritted teeth I mumbled “I need to grow…” Tyler stepped behind and start to scream encouragement in my ear. I closed my eyes and started to curl the weights. I managed three perfect reps before the pain became unbearable. I opened my eyes and looked at my hulking 335lb body. I looked demented. A deformed creature not from this planet. “F-F-Fuck me” I bellowed. Tyler looked shocked but didn’t hesitate to pull down my shorts. His strong hands kneed my striated glutes. He pulled down his own shorts and exposed his raging hard-on. Without wasting any time, he drove his cock into my ass and started to pound me hard. Staring at our massive bodies in the mirror I started to curl the weights again. Keeping rhythm with Tyler's powerful trusted I felt unstoppable. Adrenaline coursed though my veins. Every inch of my body screamed for me to stop but I couldn’t. I needed my arms to explode with more dense muscle then anyone had ever seen. I don’t know how many reps I managed to complete with the 120lb dumbbells before I let them fall to the ground. Tyler pushed me into the weight rack and started to pound my ass with renewed intensity. He kept muttering “sssoo fucking massive”. Thirty seconds later he pulled his cock out and spayed a humungous load all over the mirrors while I collapsed on the floor. “That was the most incredible sight I have ever seen.” Tyler said, standing over my exhausted body. “You look bigger than ever. LOOK at your arms!” I smiled and tried to flex my biceps but they barely moved. Still naked; Tyler walked to the squat bar and loaded a 45lb plate on either side. I rolled to my side and managed to get back on my feet. I hobbled to him as he curled the weight very rapidly. I stood behind Tyler and marvelled at the massiveness of his back and shoulders. He barely resembled the young stud I first met only months before. I stepped closer to the beast and ran my hands over his huge biceps as he continued to curl. I leaned in close and whispered in his ear. “Out power me. Show me what you can do.” Tyler bite his lip and dropped the bar. Without a moment of rest he added another 45lb plate to either side of the squat bar and with 225lb now loaded he positioned himself between me and the rack. He let out a little grunt and hoisted the bar off the supports. He managed fourteen perfect reps before the pain was too intense. He could not curl the weight past his waist. His whole body was shaking and waves of heat was radiating off him. He stopped trying to lift the weight; letting it hang with his arms extended. Tyler lowered his head and closed his eyes. I took a step back and watched his reflection in the mirror. He stood motionless for a long time before raising his head. The look in his eyes caused a chill to run up my spine. Suddenly the heavy weight started to move. Tyler was able to curl it again but to my amazement, he didn’t stop at the top of the rep. Instead; he pressed the weight over his head. Sweat and spit flew out of his mouth as he powered to weight higher. He looked up at the ceiling and let out a savage bellow and slowly lowered the bar behind his head! I stumbled backwards and sat on a nearby bench as Tyler started to preform perfect overhead tricep extensions with 225lb. Gruesome veins erupted over the surface of his triceps and forearms as he moved the weight up and down. I watched open-mouthed as he reached eight reps before the bar came crashing down behind him. Tyler turned towards me. His bloated upper body looked torn from a bodybuilding magazine. He was breathing heavily and sweat was pouring off his body. His massive pecs twitched and flexed with each breath. He raised his enormous arms and hit a devastating double bicep pose. His cock was rock hard and dripped with cum. He couldn’t form complete words but grunted and mumbled as he flexed harder. His whole body trembled with effort. I started to stroke my own hard cock at the sight. Seeing my reaction to his muscle engorged display made Tyler smile. “You like what you see big man? You made me into this freak. I feel so fucking huge right now. Like I could pull this whole building down with my bare hands.” Tyler released his mammoth flex and walked back to the squat rack. He hoisted the huge weight and turned to face me again. He started to curl the weight again. The pain of his face was obvious but he was determined to keep lifting. His cock slapped against his wet smooth abs. I stood to face the beast as I started to cum. I sprayed a huge load all over Tyler’s massive frame. He screamed and curled the weight for the seventh rep but didn’t let the bar drop. His arms looked like they were boulders of granite. He locked eyes with my and suddenly I feel his hot cum splashing off my chest. Tyler dropped the weight, grabbed me around my waist and kissed me hard as his arms pressed into my thick muscled torso. He held me in his arms for a long time while we kissed. Finally his arms gave out and we both collapsed to the floor. I slide my cock into his striated ass and started to pound him hard. We both grunted from the force. Tyler flexed his back causing me to cum in minutes at the site. We both rolled onto the ground, breathing heavy and causing a puddle of sweat around our naked bodies. We both decided it was time to shower and go find somewhere to eat when we heard a metallic crash from the other side of the gym. We both stood up and saw a shadow move in the dark corner of the weight room. There was someone watching us.

Hey guys! Thanks for all the encouragement for part one. It has really helped keep me motivated to keep it coming. Hopefully I will be able to keep up this roughly once a week pace. Plenty of action here but also some exposition so I hope it's a good balence for everyone. Part 1 can be found here: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5435-the-forge-part-1/ Enjoy! About a foot off the ground I remained plastered to Shawn's body, gasping for breath trying to recover from the mind blowing climax I just had. Part of me wanted to explore this muscle giant further but I could not muster the energy to move. "Damn." Shawn said. "I always forget the newbies can't handle it at first. What you need is a little pick me up." He then proceeded to lay me gently onto the ground. I managed to pull together enough effort to sit up about half way so I could look up at this mountain of muscle. He just stood there for a moment leaving me confused as to what was happening. Or at least further confused, and this was already a situation well outside my understanding at this point. Then I noticed the growing bulge going down the left leg of his jeans. The thick shank expanded inside causing the fabric to creak and stretch, even though it looked like his thighs should be leaving no room at all. After it seemed to reach its full and considerable size Shawn tensed around his crotch causing his rock hard pillar to immediately rip though the leg and smack on to his abs with a satisfying sound. His uncut cock stopped just above his navel, a throbbing purple head the size of a small apple at the tip. The vein covered shaft, curved just slightly towards his body, was as thick as beer can. Only one of his balls poked out of the hole he left in his jeans but it was the size of a softball, covered in more of his red hair. I could have looked upon the beauty of his cock all day but then took one of his hands and lowered it down so it stuck straight out from his body. A small, clear drop of pre began to form at the head. Once again I felt the smell of pure sex permeating my senses. It filled me with a need, a longing, a.....hunger. "Go ahead." he said "Drink up." Despite my fatigue I couldn't stop myself from crawling over to Shawn's magnificent pole and putting my lips around the head. The second that my lips touched the drop of pre a warmth spread from my mouth to the rest of my body, filling me with a heat that restored my energy. The bulbous head was too much for me to handle at first but as the flow from Shawn's cock increased it started to do something to me. My jaw and throat began to stretch and reform and slowly kept on going further and further down till my nose was buried in his groin. His groaning was increasing rapidly as he ran his fingers through my hair and took a hold of my head and began facefucking me. My own cock was rock hard as well feeling like it could go off again at any second, but I held on. I knew somehow I was waiting for something. On it went for minutes as I swallowed quart after quart of his juice. At long last Shawn let out a primal yell and began pumping his thick, creamy load down my throat. As soon as the first shot hit I could feel the heat that was running though my body become even stronger. I could feel it penetrate my every cell, filling me with boundless energy. Soon, though, it was fill me with something else. I could feel my skinny frame fill in with mass as my muscles began to take up the once ample space in my clothes. My pecs tightened and took shape on my once flat chest. My arms began to ripple and fill in the once ample space in the sleeves. My ass and legs began to round plump into my jeans fighting for room that was starting to disappear. And then it hit my cock. I could feel it awaken again and snake up past my waistband outgrowing it's former 6" by, I wasn't sure how much, but much more than I had a few seconds before. When it reached its peak about an inch outside of my jeans I could feel another orgasm building. How I had staved it off this long I was not sure but I could tell that it was building up to a big one. As Shawn kept pumping his sweet jizz down my throat I climaxed in a shower of cum. Jets of it hitting my chin, my shirt, Shawn’s legs, my loads spraying wildly everywhere. After minutes of ecstasy both mine and Shawn’s loads started to taper off until we were both done. Shawn withdrew from my mouth andafterwards I expected to have a dislocated jaw. But my mouth and throat slowly contracted into place with no soreness or pain, though I did feel somewhat empty now. Even after that monster of an orgasm I had, I didn’t feel the slightest bit of fatigue. In fact I was still hard as could be and was ready to go again. Shawn offered his hand down to me a lifted me back on to my feet. “What the hell just happened?” I said. Shawn just lightly grabbed my chin with his thumb and finger, tilted my head up and said “I know you have a lot of questions but first I want to see my handiwork.” With that he put two of his thick fingers on both sides of the collar of my t-shirt and with a swift motion tore it completely in two and off of my body. Hooking them into the waist of my jeans and boxers he repeated the process, the thick denim separating like tissue paper under the strength of his huge arms. “Not bad if I do say so myself.” I had been so focused on Shawn I realized I hadn’t looked down at my own body, but now that it did I could see what he meant by handiwork. Gone was my skinny stick like body. In its place was now a tight, ripped body filled with long lean muscles. It was nowhere near Shawn’s size but every part of me bulged tight with swimmers build verging on fitness model muscles. I ran my hands up from my new Apollo’s Belt, across the deep grooves of my abs and obliques and onto my newly firm pecs. As I brushed past my nipple the sensation caught me off guard as took in a sharp intake of air. Whatever Shawn did to me increased my sensitivity so that a brush of my nipple was as intense as a tongue on my cock would be. And my cock. It was at least 10” now and quite bit thicker. “Feels good doesn’t it. Increased pleasure is one of the effects.” “The effects of what? Not to sound ungrateful for what’s happened. Trust me I’ve been really enjoying myself so far.” I brushed my nipple again to feel the sensation again. “But I really do want to know what’s going on.” Shawn smiled and said “Okay. I just get carried away when I get to greet the newbies. Come here.” He scooped me up into one arm and carried me effortlessly over to the tree he fell before. He sat down in the middle of the trunk, the wood creaking and the bark getting stripped off by his ultra-hard ass. He cradled me in one arm and said “So where do you want to start?” “Well, let’s start with the first question. What the hell just happened?” “It’s called The Molding. Remember how you could barely control yourself when you first saw me? And how you came the second we touched lips?” “Yeah, just barely though.” Shawn chuckled, “How do you feel now?” I was definitely still aroused, greatly so, but it didn’t feel overwhelming. “I mean, I am still super horny. More than I have ever been in my life. But I do feel in control of it.” “That’s what the Molding does. Gives you the control and stamina to keep up with me. Otherwise you would just orgasm to exhaustion. It also gives certain physical enhancements so you can deal with my, shall we say, unusual dimensions.” His other hand began to lightly stroke his thick shank. Even his enlarged hand was just short of making it all around. “And as I mentioned before there is the enhanced pleasure.” “How enhanced?” A mischievous grin spread across his face as maneuvered me so my torso was lying flat on his palm and easily lifted me so that my ass was level with his face. “Damn, I usually like my butts big and juicy but they can be so cute when they are this tight and small.” And without any hesitation he proceeded to stick his thick and powerful tongue into my crack to begin lapping and massaging my pucker. The sensation was tenfold what I felt before. Like Shawn had said my increased control and stamina helped me cope with it better than I would have before, but it was an immensely powerful feeling. After only a couple of minutes I began to cum uncontrollably again, spraying my seed in all directions. I stopped after a minute, but he kept on going until I climaxed a second time, then a third. After my forth one he decided he had made his point and cradled me back in his arm. I came just as hard for the fourth one as I did for the first one and the ones in-between. A seemingly endless supply of semen for each one. I laid there in his arm, a little winded but not exhausted. I looked down and realized I was still stiff as ever. “It won’t go down for a while. The better you can keep up to speed with us.” “Us? Derrick did say there were others up here.” “Who? Oh! Yes…. ’Derrick’.” “So I take it this is not a place to learn blacksmithing techniques.” “No. Well, he is a really good blacksmith and a couple of the guys have learned some of it from him. But, yeah, it’s about a lot more than that.” “So he, what did you call it…Molded you guys into this?” I couldn’t help myself from starting to feel his big, striated pecs. I may have better control but he was still radiating an undeniable lure and was becoming harder for me to resist touching him, licking him, worshiping him. I hoped I could hold out long enough to get my questions answered. “No. What we are is another level. It something only Derrick can do. It’s called Forging. Molding is a gift given to us by him. Normal people wouldn’t be able to handle us as they are, but even out in the world we have certain needs we can’t contain for long. Molding lets us have someone to release our pressures when we don’t have each other.” “So, did he send me here to be Molded, so you could have someone?” “Oh, no!” He said with a laugh. “I mean we sometimes bring in guys we have Molded, but if he sent you then you have a much greater destiny. He wants you to be Forged.” My heart skipped a beat. Me? One of these mountains of brawn? As skinny as I have always been it’s always been a deep desire of mine. Part of me wanted it desperately, but the other skeptical part wanted to know more. “Who is he exactly? You seemed surprised by the name Derrick. I suspect there is more than meets the eye, and when it comes to him a lot was meeting my eyes.” “Well, that something he likes to get into himself. He’ll be here soon enough to tell you all about it.” As he talked he began to rub his free hand all over my newly shredded chest and abs, using his thumbs to rub my nipples and get me all riled up. “In the meantime let me show you what a Forged body can do.” He put me down and got up to his full 7’ height and then ripped off the remainder of his jeans, revealing the true magnificence of his quads and calves. He proceeded to the part of the tree where the branches were their thickest and then beckoned me over where he grabbed a nice 6” thick branch and snapped it off of the trunk like a toothpick. Taking the base into his right hand he closed it around the end and with a sudden squeeze caused it collapse and splinter almost immediately. He continued to grind it in his hand until there was nothing but saw dust. My boner went from hard to throbbing. “Don’t get too excited yet.” He said. “We’re just getting started.” Taking the slightly thinner remaining base he stuck it in-between the steel pillows of muscle that were his pecs. Exhibiting a muscle control I couldn’t believe Shawn opened up the cleavage in his pecs to accommodate the branch until it was firmly entrenched. Then flexing his chest so that it engulfed most of the branch he began to grind his pecs together so the wood was mercilessly crushed into mulch and dust. The branch inched its way up into the relentless machine of his pecs no longer even needing to be held in his hand to stay wedged in there. As more if it got crushed the leftover detritus began spewing out the tops and bottoms of his cleavage. When the last of it was drawn into his muscle he began to jiggle his chest at a speed so fast that the became a blur in my eyes and caused all the little bits and pieces of wood and leaves to expelled out, leaving only some dust to be brushed off his pecs. I wanted so badly to attack those pecs with my mouth, but Shawn simply raised his hand and said, “Not yet. I have one more thing to show you.” I barely restrained myself as he walked over to the pile of logs that had already been stripped of its branches. He took one of logs on top and lifted it up over his head with an ease that defied what had to be its tonnage. He lowered it onto his shoulders and hooked his arms over the log so it pushed against his neck. Then with every muscle of his body coming into full relief he brought pressure down to bare on both sides of the log. Even though it was as thick as my new body was wide the wood slowly succumbed to the unrelenting force of his arms and the impenetrable hardness of his neck and back. The crack in the middle slowly growing wider and wider until the pieces surrendered, snapped, and fell on either side of him. I couldn’t restrain myself anymore and ran over to Shawn and immediately began to bite, lick, and rub his chest, making sure to work extra hard on each of his large erect nipples. Then I climbed up to his face and, as he put a massive hand behind my head and pulled me into a deep penetrating kiss, I released my load once more all over him. Once my orgasm stopped and I lay my head on his shoulder Shawn whispered into my ear “So do you want to be Forged, Paul?” The display had erased all doubt for me. I wanted the power and body that Shawn possessed. “Yes.” I whispered back. “Good. Now let’s meet the others.”

“Um . . . excuse me, sir. I hate . . . um . . . to bother you. I hope you don’t mind . . . it’s just that we could use your . . . uh . . . help,” came the tentative deep voice – at first I thought it was a dream, but then I heard Bud answer. “No bother, fella,” the big man said, “How can we help you?” I opened my eyes and was blessed first with that now familiar view of one of Bud’s magnificent massive pecs – but in the distance I saw the studly face and body of a guy in a fireman’s uniform. He was a big man compared to me, but a small one next to Bud. I was suddenly fully awake and sat up on the body of my lover. Bud moved his hand down to cup my ass to prevent me from sliding off - and to remind me I was his, no matter how cute the fireman was, as if he held a candle to my giant. “Well . . . I . . . um . . . saw you . . . move that . . . I still can’t believe it,” the guy started and then stopped. “That . . . um . . . tree as we were passing by to head to a fire nearby. It’s a pretty big fire and the building is so tall. Our ladder from the truck isn’t high enough to help us reach the flames. My captain doesn’t know I’ve come . . . but I was thinking you might be able to help us. There are people trapped in the building.” “What about it, Connor?” Bud said, looking down at me quickly, “Can your muscle gramps have some fun and help some firemen out at the same time. I have a feeling it will be a fun muscle show!” “Get to it, my big superman,” I replied and Bud burst into a huge childlike smile. At times I could still be astounded at how fast Bud’s mighty body could move. In a flash the giant man was up off the ground with me cradled in one arm. Without a second thought he scooped up the hunky fireman in his other arm and our little entourage was moving across the field in a flash. Bud’s new huge body didn’t only make him super powerful; it also increased his awareness of helping others. He completely understood that this gift of strength could be used to show off for his lover, but it was also there to right wrongs and be of assistance when someone was in need. The big man’s appreciation of guys that chose to be firemen, policemen, or the likes made this particular task even more important. I looked over at the gorgeous fireman and realized he was partly petrified and partly mesmerized by the speed at which we were traveling and the power he felt in the arm wrapped around him. He was staring at Bud’s chest, arm, shoulder and anything within his view and I realized immediately that he was now under the spell of my huge older lover. It didn’t matter if the guy was gay, straight, bi, or even a-sexual. Bud just exuded so much testosterone – so much power – that any human, or for that matter any animal, was instantly overwhelmed with desire and admiration. The dude was even copping a feel of my big man’s arm as we galloped along. At first I didn’t think Bud knew where to go, but then it dawned on me he had already noticed the smoke in the distance. I looked over at the fireman and he glanced at me with a face that mirrored my own admiration, I’m sure. “Is he for real?” the guy asked. “Yep,” I replied. “Every bulging muscle.” For a second I thought the guy was going to pass out from clearly being blown away by Bud’s body, but we – thankfully – arrived at the scene and Bud dropped both of us to the ground while he quickly surveyed the scene. It was a relatively tall building – with flames shooting out windows about midway up – and the water shooting out of the powerful fire hose was not reaching the biggest group of flames. We could see people a few flights up waving frantically at the firemen for help. It was obvious that Bud instantly knew what to do. He walked over to one of the large fire trucks and, at the same time, a big man, clearly the captain of the squad, stepped in front of my lover. “Sir, you’re going to have to move back,” yelled the guy. “Captain, he’s here to help,” the hunky fireman called out. “Rogers, you brought civilians this close to the fire,” screamed the angry captain. “I’ll have your head for this.” Suddenly, the captain felt his feet leave ground and he let out a frightened scream as his body was lifted even with Bud’s face. I loved how a grown man’s feet would kick back and forth when my lover lifted him in the air. The captain looked down at Bud’s huge arm – holding his entire body off the ground like he was a paper doll. The bulge seemed to be larger than before and I realized my honey was tensing his gun hard to intimidate the captain. The shocked face on the dangling man made it obvious that the intimidation was working. “Listen, captain,” bellowed Mr. Stevens – his voice clearly scaring anyone within a five foot radius. “There’s no time for me to put up with your power issues. You guys need help and I’m the only one that can help you. Now you tell your men on that ladder to hang on or I’ll toss you up there with those people scared to death that they won’t be saved so they can tear into you for not doing something. Understand, little man?” Bud brought the guy’s face close to his and tensed his jaw so strongly that I swear I could hear his bones flexing. The captain’s face went white and his hands fumbled for his walkie-talkie. He spoke into it loudly and told the men on the ladder to hold on. Bud kind of tossed the scared man to the side and he went flying a few feet but landed on his feet. Without a second of delay my big elder boyfriend grabbed the back of the huge truck in front of him with one hand and lifted it into the air – way up beyond his head. The power in his massive arm made lifting the truck look like it weighed not more than five pounds. Even above the noise of the fire I could hear tons of people – firemen and those in the crowd watching nearby – gasp in a mixture of delight, awe, and fear. Bud was careful not to go too fast and cause one of the guys on the extended ladder to fall. I looked up and saw that the four men above were hanging on to the ladder and hose for dear life. Bud walked forward, gripping the belly of the truck as he went, and brought the back of the long truck higher and higher. The guy controlling the ladder on the truck kept tilting it backward so it stayed sticking straight up. Before anyone could really grasp what was happening, Bud had grabbed hold of the front axle of the truck and lifted the thing off the ground. He was instantly adding about thirty feet to the reach of the water from the fire hose – just from holding the vehicle vertical and from extending his own big arms. Some of the water was cascading down onto my huge man and it made him appear even more powerful – his clothes clinging to his body and his muscles glistening as he easily held the big ladder fire truck above his head like it was just an umbrella. Stevens then moved closer to the building. He walked like there was absolutely no extra weight on his body. He might as well have been strutting down a beach somewhere. The firemen on the ladder were amazed at how steady the vehicle was – even more secure than when all four tires were on the ground - and they were now able to return to the business of putting out the fire. Now, the powerful stream of water easily reached the flames. I turned around to take in the scene behind us and saw that the captain was standing there with his mouth open wide in shock and poor Rogers was flat out on the ground – having passed out at the show of strength by my lover, Bud. After about fifteen minutes of my giant gramps walking back and forth in front of the building with the truck extended overhead, the fire was out and the guy at the back of the truck controlling the ladder hung his body over the edge to look down at the giant beneath. I watched him freeze in shock when he saw the behemoth Bud, but then he quickly regained his composure. “Um . . . giant . . . I mean, sir,” he said to Bud, “The fire is out. You can put us down now.” “Sure thing, little man,” Bud replied, smiling up at the guy, “Did you enjoy the ride?” “Uh . . . yes, sir,” answered the man, clearly still in shock, but then he quickly added, “You think you could press us up and down a little first, though?” “Anything for a guy that risks his life for others, my little strength whore,” Bud said, teasingly. “You just hold on, mister, it’s going to be a bumpy ride.” Bud was drenched and now super pumped from holding an entire fire truck over his head for about twenty minutes. He quickly shot the huge vehicle up and down with his arms about ten times, as if he were shoulder pressing a pencil. It hadn’t even strained the guy a little – to hold the truck for so long and then to press it in the air. I was used to the power of the man and this feat still shocked me. Just to show off, Bud wrapped one paw around the heavy front axle and then let go with his other hand. He shot the free arm up into a massive biceps flex and then lifted the truck a few times with just one arm. He then gently put the front tires down on the ground and walked the long vehicle back so it fully rested on the pavement. When Bud turned around he was greeted with about twenty firemen standing there staring at him – faces full of awe, fear, lust, and many more emotions all at the same time. Even Rogers had recovered enough to be upright and riveted by the huge elder man who had lifted an entire truck so easily. The captain, clearly a man with a sense of duty, shook his head hard to snap himself back to reality and then shouted orders to his men. The next hour or so was filled with helping people from the building, clearing out a group of onlookers that had been mesmerized by the giant man lifting a truck and finally making sure the building was okay. Bud and I stayed there to watch the firemen do their work and to let the big guy flex for the crowd. It kept them preoccupied so they wouldn’t bother the firemen doing their job. We were impressed with their dedication and we both loved how they would stop every now and then turn to look at my big man just to make sure they hadn’t been dreaming. Soon, all the men were gathered around Bud again and thanking him for his help. The captain finally stepped through the group so he could talk to us. “What’s your name, sir?” he asked. “Bud,” my honey replied and then he added, “and this is my lover, Connor.” No one batted an eye at this information – I guess they were just too focused on the size and power of the huge man in front of them. “Well Bud, my name is Captain Packer,” the guy replied, “ and I can’t thank you enough. I’ve never seen a guy as powerful as you and I doubt I ever will again, but what you did saved this building and many lives. We owe you . . . a lot. How can we repay you, sir? You name it and we’ll try to make it happen.” “No, no, no, Packer,” Bud answered, “there’s no need to thank me. What’s the use of being this powerful if I can’t help good guys like you? You all put your lives on the line every day for people – so it’s the least I can do. It was my pleasure to help. Besides, lifting your little truck was a piece of cake. It didn’t give me any trouble. I actually thought about lifting the building and then turning it sideways so you could put the fire out, but I figured that would have been hard on the people trapped inside. Lifting the truck for me was like you doing curls with five pound weights.” I heard the men kind of half moan – half gasp in shock. The captain’s face drained white again as he contemplated the power in my elder boyfriend. He just shook his head in disbelief and awe. He wasn’t a man to take no for an answer, though. “There’s got to be something we can do for you, Bud,” he pushed, “Or maybe we can do something for Connor that would make you happy.” “Well, there is something . . . if you wouldn’t mind, captain,” replied Bud after a few seconds of thought.” “Name it, man” the fireman responded quickly and the group of guys behind cheered in agreement. “You see . . . um . . . I like to, well, wrestle . . . and I haven’t had the opportunity for a long time to take on a worthy opponent,” started Bud, and I quickly realized where he was going. He was offering me a gift. “I kind of always dominate anyone and everyone. I was wondering if . . . and it’s okay if you say no . . . but I was wondering if you and your men would like to take me on. I think we all could have some fun – you know, all of you thinking of things to try and test my strength.” The group of hunky young firemen immediately began to shout an even louder answer of affirmation and the captain smiled at their excitement. I believe the older leader was just as turned on by the thought as they were. I think I matched their excitement – combined. The captain turned to look at his men and they immediately became silent. It was clear they respected their leader completely – plus, they saw he was grinning from ear to ear so they knew his answer before he even spoke. “Before I give you an answer, Bud,” said the captain turning back to the larger man in front of him, “I have to ask one favor.” “What’s that, sir?” asked Bud. “Can we wrestle in just our shorts?” the captain said, smiling even bigger. “Hell, son,” Bud replied immediately, “Why don’t we do it like the ancient Greeks and wrestle in the nude.” What was it about Bud Stevens that could make a group of undoubtedly heterosexual men get excited beyond belief at the thought of rubbing all over his muscled body? The group erupted in chaotic glee and even the captain could not contain his excitement. Bud’s manly power was just too overwhelming for even the most macho dudes. He was the alpha that made the rest of the pack long to submit. These men didn’t only want to have the thrill of trying to subdue a massive man who they knew they couldn’t come close to beating – even twenty men to one – no, they were also ecstatic because they would get to grope and feel every humongous bulge straining the flimsy clothes stretched to the max on the god in front of them. It was simple when it came to Bud Stevens. These husky men were in the presence of someone they knew they could never defeat. They realized immediately that Bud could squish all of them easily with just one hand. Their need to be masculine – cocky – to prove their manliness simply disappeared around the massive man in their midst. They acted like a group of junior high boys who were best buddies. They could hang all over each other – slap each other on the back or ass – and even say ‘I love you, man’ without even thinking about it twice merely because they couldn’t come close to matching the testosterone oozing from the silver-haired monster of a man that had shown them what real strength was. They didn’t need to be anything other than who they were at the core. They were free to be themselves. They could also openly share their awe and desire for the behemoth who had asked them to wrestle. Even the butch captain, a guy that had probably intimidated many men in his time, became a guy desperate for his alpha’s attention. It was clear the guy just wanted Bud Stevens to approve of him – to show him some favor, just as all the men wanted. To be in the favor of the huge older strong-as-hell man could make them complete. It could make them feel like men. That’s why these guys got excited about wrestling with Bud Stevens nude. They wanted some of his testosterone to rub off on them. They wanted to be ‘in’ with the big guy. The captain, their leader, showed his submission to Bud in his reply. “Yes sir,” the man said, “that’s what I hoped you would suggest. Let’s have us a good old dicks’-flapping, skin-on-skin, swapping sweat kind of wresting match. We just hope we can make you proud, sir.” “Damn, boys, we’re going to have a wild time, aren’t we?” Bud asked and the entire group of men started hollering like a football team that had just won the national championship. “Why don’t we all jump on the ladder truck,” suggested the captain, “and we can be back at our station in no time.” “I’ve got a better idea, little man,” said Bud, with a gleam in his eye that meant one thing and one thing only – he was about to show off. “Why don’t you all get on that little truck and I’ll carry you back to the station.” “Oh fuck!” was the first thing I heard and I turned to see Rogers go stiff and faint again – completely overwhelmed at the idea of getting to ride on the truck while Bud carried it. “Well, some of you guys throw Rogers on the truck and let’s get going,” called the captain and everyone started scrambling. They were ready for the ride of their lives. Unless you’ve actually seen a guy lift a huge truck you would never think it was possible. It wouldn’t cross your mind that a human being could be so strong that something that’s maybe twenty-five to thirty feet long and weighs thousands of pounds would be easy for him to pick it up – like he was lifting his shirt to slide it down his arms. And then, to make matters even more confusing and unfathomable it’s impossible to describe the feeling when you are actually sitting on that truck when the guy lifts it so effortlessly. There wasn’t one guy on that fire engine that wasn’t ready to beat off when Bud hoisted the thing up in his arms above his head. It’s not that they were feeling anything sexual – hell no, this was all about power. It’s like a small kid going wild when he sees a dump truck or a bulldozer – the things are huge and obviously powerful. There’s just something about size, strength and muscle that can make a man crank up something fierce. The shouts of glee from the firemen were nothing compared to the shocked faces of people in cars and on the street as huge Bud jogged by, smiling and not straining a bit while he carried twenty-two men and a giant truck overhead. I could feel my huge lover pressing the vehicle up and down all the way to the station, just to show off some more. I was nervous a few of the guys were starting to get a little motion sickness, but it took no time at all for my big older lover to power us to the station a bunch of blocks away. When we arrived Bud decided it would be fun to shake the vehicle a lot – just to mess with everyone’s stomach. He also rocked it back and forth so some of the guys would fall off. It was only about seven feet to the ground so the big men were fine. I held on for dear life, though, and made it through the Stevens’ storm without falling. As soon as Bud put the truck back on the ground he stood to the side and started flexing his pumped up muscles, just to get all the guys’ motors running a little faster. “Hey little men, I got a pretty good pump carrying you and that tiny truck, don’t you think?” Bud asked as he tensed his biceps hard and then puffed his chest up to a mind-blowing size – causing the guys to stand there with their mouths open nodding like zombies. “Damn, you fellas are all getting so worked up that you’re sweating up a storm. This station smells like a locker room right after a big game. We haven’t even started wrestling yet and you guys are breathing like you just ran a marathon.” It was true. Every man in that big station was on fire with desire – so much that they were panting like dogs in heat. Everyone wanted to ‘play’ with the big alpha dog. It was time for them to show Bud what they were made of. They wanted to impress him so much. They were also waiting for him to give the orders for everything. No longer was ‘captain’ in charge. He had be usurped by something much more powerful and everyone knew it. They still respected their leader, but they realized there was a much more powerful man in the house now. By this point everyone was in the large garage part of the station and the captain had let down the door – leaving the truck outside so they’d have extra room. Everyone was circling the big man – waiting. I had felt the huge muscles of Bud Stevens many times by now – their hardness and size still shocked the hell out of me - but I also saw the man beyond the body and loved him just as much as the muscles. These dudes only saw size and power. They were not interested in loving a guy. They weren’t even interested in men. They were, however, desirous of all things humongous and strong – both of which were Bud to a tee. I marveled at how small they were compared to my man. “Time to get naked, fellas!” Bud boomed loudly.

Juggernaut pt. 13: The Darkest Magic The bi-frost bridge, a seemingly vast pathway from the portals of the nine-realms into Asgard, shone brightly as if some type of cosmic rainbow…well at least it did until yesterday. Now it was stained with the blood and corpses of frost giants and Asgardian warriors. From the bridge to the golden walls of the great city, war seemed to flourish. Battles and skirmishes for every inch of ground gained. Thor had mounted an impressive defense, and for a time it seemed as if the frost giants were to fail at their invasion. However, the palace at the center of the battle held an uninvited guest. Loki had found a way past the battle, past his hammer wielding half-brother, and into the walls of the palace…where lay Odin. As he stretched his hand over the sleeping Odin, almost realizing his plan to rule coming true, a blunt force…almost hammer-like…struck him across the face, and he blacked out. ************************************************************************ Horseback riding, cooking, endless battles with giant monsters…and all for glory and mead in the halls of Val Halla…what a dream?! Matt roused from his slumber. What a night the giant bear had. Such vivid dreams…so lifelike. Then he remembered the trays of food, the sex, the torrents of cum he had swallowed from his workers time after time, the night at the club…Will. How he’d grown! The booth he’d demolished had now fully given way to his massive bulk and cracked right down the middle. It didn’t matter though. At 1700 lbs., Matt was truly a sight. He felt soreness on the right side of his face…strange…he didn’t remember any fighting. However, even with the larger size, Matt felt a level of clarity that he hadn’t felt since meeting Loki a couple of days ago. He rose to his full height and began to feed his pre-cum to his workers. As they started to move with renewed strength, Matt looked at Will. He woke the now 400lb. bear up and told him to go home to his partner. Will marveled at his new size, and looked at the colossal bear before him…”Go home, Will, and use your new size for your marriage.” Will smiled and sauntered out of the restaurant. “Now to test some strength,” said Matt. ************************************************************************ Loki fluttered his eyes…an elderly man sat waiting on the throne. When Loki began to lunge, a sphere of light and energy around him threw him back. The old man, Odin, sat and glared at Loki with one good eye…his son Thor by his right hand. Loki tried spells and incantations, but they were of no use...his mystical hold on any creature had been completely severed, and without his magic, Loki couldn’t reverse the effects of his plan. He had been beaten…and he knew it. He couldn’t even hear Odin banishing him to the wastelands of the nine-realms. Loki’s magic would be useless there…forever to rot on the forgotten realm. But he’d be back…he always came back, his plan was still in play, and Thor would NEVER forgive him for what he did THIS time…and with a last chagrin, vanished into the air, where he would live out his sentence at the edge of the nine realms. ************************************************************************ Matt waddled his new bulk behind the restaurant. He had been trying to figure the last two days out. He knew he had superpowers…if you could call it that. But all he could tell was that he could grow after ingesting large amounts of cum, his cum could regenerate weaker people, and his strength and size had grown considerably! What could he do with that? Plus, there was Loki. He thought Loki may have some type of mental control over Matt, but he felt fine. But…the dreams. He knew these people. Suddenly, a strange light column appeared before Matt and out of it, stepped a man clad in armor…tall and muscular with blond hair and a hammer of some type. Matt walked up to him, looked him up and down, and then gazed into his eyes. “Thor”, Matt said. The feeling of seeing Thor gave Matt a feeling of calm, warmth, and longing…like he hadn’t seen an old friend in years, and was just meeting him for the first time. “And I see you brought Mjolnir.” Thor looked puzzled…he had never seen this human, and yet, the large brute seemed to know more about the Asgardian. ************************************************************************ “MORE!” grunted Luke Cage, as the hero for hire was impaled on the giant black cock. Jamal had wanted to push the limits of his magic, and he had done so within another dimension within the Inner Sanctum. Jamal focused harder than ever and was now a behemoth…demolishing Cage’s prostate with 3900lbs. of pure force. This was the largest the juggernaut had ever been, and Cage was over the moon. Supporting Cage completely with his dick, Jamal kept sliding the lesser man up and down the engorged obelisk like a plaything; his pre-cum keeping Cage conscious, and pumped, and glistening. Cage’s eyes rolled in the back of his head. He mustered his strength and forearm smashed one of the giant Jamal’s massive pecs, only to feel pain as the mountains did not move. Jamal’s gazed down at Luke…still impaled on the massive dick, and wrapped his monstrous arms around him. “Feel my power”…Jamal focused more, and slowly began to pack on pound after pound. This was the largest he’d ever been. More size, more power. Jamal began to break into a sweat. He was pushing the limits of his magic…maybe the Juggernaut could only be so large…but he had to get to 4000lbs. He could do it! Just a bit more…and then SPLOOSH!!! Jamal came and came, his blasts so hard that Luke was lifted from his cock by the sheer force of the torrent. Jamal fell to his knees and began lapping the seed that had fallen everywhere. The now 1850 lb. Cage lay in a pool of cum and in a state of bliss. At 4001 lbs. Jamal was spent. Slowly he began to shrink back down into a more manageable 2600 lbs. He looked at his lover and grinned, and hefted Luke over his monstrous delt, and headed for the showers. Jamal toweled off and stepped out the enlarged bathroom that was created for the two of them. He knew Cage was the man for him, and seeing the “Unbreakable” man sprawled across the bed asleep, made Jamal feel warm and happy. However, he was still worried Loki was out there, even after Dr. Strange said he could no longer sense Loki’s magic. Maybe Thor had won…maybe they no longer had to be afraid. Either way, he had reached a plateau today and would keep pushing just in case he needed the extra power. In any case, he’d met Thor, and he looked as though he had things under control. He remembered the good ole days, where he first met Cytorrak and got a handle on the powers of the Juggernaut…his first feat of strength, his fuck with Wolverine and Colossus…with Matt. He missed his first love, and hoped he was doing ok. Matt was a big boy especially after the extra poundage that he gave him after their initial fuck session. Jamal was sure he’d be fine, even with Loki running around. ************************************************************************ Barren and desolate, Loki sat in the abyss and meditated. His plan had failed…except for the part about torturing his brother. It always worked. He’d try to gain the throne, Thor would stop him, then later find out it wasn’t a part of the plan, find Loki, ask for answers, and in turn help Loki escape from whatever prison. Loki was sure this time would be no different. After all, this magic was of the darkest kind…to kill and then transfer a soul took someone of great power…and it would take someone of great power to undo the deed, and so for now he’d wait. ************************************************************************ Matt gazed into the eyes of Thor, and all he could recall were the battles they fought together…the hunts, the adventures. And yet, Matt knew he had never met the Asgardian in his life. “Mortal, you speak as if you know me, but I don’t know you.” Matt grinned and with surprising speed, grabbed the Asgardian’s crotch and began to rub. Thor actually moaned a bit before realizing Matt had lifted him into the air. With gusto, Matt ripped the tights from the demi-god, and began to lick the massive dong of Thor. After hearing moans of lust and shock from Thor, Matt engulfed the large cock in his mouth and began to suck with such a powerful force that Thor could not hope to resist. Thor, suspended by his underarms, began to buck his hips back and forth, face fucking Matt. Slowly, the Asgardian released his seed into the much larger Matt. As soon as the first drop hit his tongue, Matt’s eyes went dark…visions of Hades, of rescuing battles, of a loving family, of Odin, Asgard, the bi-frost bridge, horseback riding and hunting with Thor…and then the grin of Loki as he was stabbed with some sort of scepter…then the days of Val Halla, the cooking…He sucked Thor for all he was worth, and then dropped the Asgardian to the ground. Thor’s physiology held up a bit better than humans, but he looked drained, and spent. Meanwhile, Matt had gained much more size in his muscles, and his turtle-shelled abdominals hung over his massive thighs. “Damn, you taste just as good as you ever did Odinson, but don’t let the wife find out, she doesn’t like me going off to battle as is. She’d hate it if I had the Prince of Asgard’s royal seed floating around in this girth…let me cook you a hearty meal to help you recover.” Thor slowly sat in amazement and watched as the 1900lb. behemoth gave a huge bellow and strode back into the restaurant. “It can’t be…Volstagg?” To Be Continued…

Hello All, It has been a very long time since I posted a story here. The last one was almost 10 years ago. But, I just got this idea in my head and couldn't get out so I decided to put pen to paper (metaphoricly) and see if I can get inspired again. If you are interested my first story is still at Metabods and can be found here: http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/True_muscle_god After I hopfully finish this one I am thinking about going back and revising/finishing that one. In the mean time enjoy part one of The Forge. "Here, let me show you how to grip it." The man's two hypermuscular arms slid down mine, dwarfing my own in the mirror in front of us. They felt like hot steel wrapped in soft skin against my body. As his large hands enveloped my own I felt the top of his monstrous pecs nuzzle me on the back of my head and neck. They were spilling out over the top of his black leather apron. His hands, despite their size, deftly and gently moved my own hands on the grip of the sword I had picked out. "How you handle a sword is key." His deep voice was vibrating in his chest sending deep shivers down my spine and filling my body with a sexual electricity that shot out everywhere till even the tips of my fingers and toes tingled with the sensation His enormous body shifted as he helped swing my arms in smooth slicing motion. Muscle fibers all around me bunched, twisted and writhed with power. I looked up at the face of the man in the mirror. His head was about a foot above my slender 6' frame. His straight, jet black hair was tied up in the tight pony tail that went down halfway down his enormous back. His beard was full but short and neatly trimmed, accentuating the squareness of his jaw. He looked to be in his mid thirties with just a the hint of smile lines forming around his mouth and eyes, giving his face just the right balance of maturity and youthful vigor. His eyes were ice blue and were filled power and confidence, but also kindness. Those same eyes had locked with mine as soon as I had walked into the blacksmith shop at the local Renaissance Fair. My cock shot to full hardness right then and there and had yet to go down. In fact now that I was circumscribed in his muscular embrace it was throbbing with each heartbeat. After showing me a few more practice swings he let me go. I had become so enamored of his touch that I felt cold when when he uncoupled from me, like when someone rips the blanket off of you when you wake up during a winter morning. I turned around with sword in hand, greeted by his furry pecs, both muscle and fur pushing to burst out from his apron. He reached out his hand and said to me "I'm sorry, I didn't catch your name." I starred for a few seconds still in a stupor from the mere sight of this gorgeous behemoth, but snapped out of it to finally sputter our "Paul! Paul. ..I'm sorry it's Paul." I nervously held out my hand and put it into his, his rough calloused mitt engulfing mine, strongly squeezing my hand just short of pain. He chuckled and said "I'm Derrick. It's really good to meet you." I attempted to remove my hand from his but he maintained his tight grip and it was like a vice. I don't think a crow bar could have pried it open. Seeing me struggle he opened his hand so that I could be released. While it didn't hurt, the strength of his handshake was so unrelenting that I could still feel the sensation of it on my hand. "Sorry, I don't always pay attention like I am supposed to. Didn't mean to grip you so tight." The smile on his face told me he may not have been fully truthful about that. "So what attracted you to the sword?" "I don't think I have ever seen something quite so beautiful." I said as I stared into his eyes. Realizing how that sounded I nervously blurted out the "The sword! I mean..." He just smiled that radiant smile at me and said "Of course. Have you always had such an eye for...metalwork?" He swung his massive arm around his shop at the many pieces he had on display. I had to admit now that I was really looking at them the were some gorgeous pieces. Not just swords and armor, but reliefs and sculptures of amazing detail. Some of the statues looked as massive and ripped as Derrick himself. "I can't say that I ever really had an interest before. I never knew you could create such detailed things with metal. "Oh, you would be surprised what things you can create when you know how to bring out the inner soul of a material." Out of anyone else's mouth it would have sounded pretentious but I could hear in his sexy deep voice the sincerity of it. "You know, I have a place out in the woods about 15 miles north of here where teach my techniques. You should come up and give it a try." "Oh, I am not sure if I am the right sort of person to be a blacksmith. Especially given my physical attributes." I said while rubbing my skinny toothpick arms. That's when he bent down and laid one massive paw on my shoulder and neck and used the other take a hold of my hand. I stood there breathless as he looked me in the eye and said "Think there is a lot more to you than meets the eye." As he let go of my hand and stood up to his full immense height I felt a cold metal square in the hand he was holding. I was like a business card but made out of steel and etched onto it was the name "The Forge" and an address with directions on the back. "When do you want me to come?" "Anytime is good. There is always someone there." "Wait, who else is up there...." but at that moment he turned his attention to another person in the shop. I started out the shop contemplating whether I should really go or not. ******************************** I got out of my beat up car after driving up the long dirt road for about a half an hour. Derrick sure liked to be off the beaten path. I thought for sure I would get myself lost so it was a relief when I came upon the gate. At the top was a beautifully wrought sign saying "The Forge" over the detailed relief of an anvil being struck with a hammer wielded by an incredibly muscular arm. That man truly knew how to make a work of art. Inside the gate was just a wide field of grass surrounded by woods. Not sure where I was going I just parked near the gate and decide to walk around and figure out where I was supposed to go. Just when I was about to lament the lack of supposed people that Derrick said were supposed to greet me I heard a commotion in the woods. It sounded like creaking and cracking with some very loud grunting. As I looked over to the source I saw a tree not too far from the edge of the woods swaying with a lot more than just the breeze. It swayed further left and right while the creaking, cracking and grunting got louder. Then finally the tree seemed to pop up about 10 feet and tip over with a loud crash. Curious, walked towards where the tree had fallen. I was hoping it was Derrick that I was going to find. I could hardly get the vision of him out of my mind the past couple of days before working up the nerve to come up here. Soon after reaching the woods found myself come to a clearing. Several rough holes were scattered through out where trees and stumps had obviously been removed. Off to the side was a huge pile of logs and branches. I guess the area was being cleared away for some reason. As I looked around, hoping to find Derrick I came upon someone by the pile of branches. It wasn't Derrick, but I could definitely say that I wasn't disappointed. Standing by that pile in nothing but painted on jeans and a sheen of sweat was the vision of a man just as massive as Derrick. In stead of Derrick's jet black hair he was red headed with a close cut and thick goatee. He also look to be pushing 7' like Derrick with his chest and abs covered with a thick but perfectly formed mat of red hair. Every inch of his torso ripped and striated, the definition clear even under the pelt of fur. My dick pushed hard against my pants, begging to be let out. With the exception of Derrick I had never felt such a longing to touch someone, but little did I know that the show was only beginning. The fiery haired hunk walked on over to one of the trees by the edge of the woods. It was about 25' high with a fairly thick trunk. After sizing it up for a second, the man stretched out his hands overhead with his fingers intertwined to crack his knuckles. He then proceeded to put his massive arms around the trunk, just being able to grip each wrist with the opposite hand. Given what I had seen before part of me knew what was about to happen, but the other part wouldn't believe it. What I saw next erased all doubt. He started the grunting that had drawn me here earlier while rocking the tree back and forth. With each rock the root system would break away a little more from the dirt. Where his rock hard body had surrounded the tree, grinding against his torso the bark began to splinter off as he worked his incredible strength on it. Slowly, but inevitably the ground that trapped the tree's root gave way to the unstoppable power of his muscle. Veins pumped hard into relief all over his neck, back, and arms as his grunts turned to shouts and reverberated through out the woods. After few minutes the ground lost its grip on the tree and the muscle beast lifted it from the ground few feet, held it for few seconds as he turned 90 degrees and tilted it to his left. Letting go, it fell down into the clearing, the sound breaking me part of the way out of the trance I was in looking at this man. As the hulking red head Hercules brushed the debris off of his torso he looked at my direction near the edge of the clearing and saw me. My heart skipped as he made his way to me, his muscles pumped to even bigger proportions since his amazing feat. I didn't know why but I felt a sense of trepidation when he discovered me, like I was a kid who was caught with his hand in the cookie jar and he would be angry at me. As he came closer though I began to feel even hornier than I had before. A smell began to permeate my nose, a smell of sweat, musk, spice and most of all pure sex. The fear melted away with each step he took towards me as it became replaced by lust I had never known before now. At last he stopped right next to me, my face level with the tops of his sweaty, bulging pecs and as I looked up into his face with a smile that would dazzle a blind man the last part of my fear disappeared, leaving only my nigh uncontrollable need to touch him, taste him, and to just consume every part of his body He scooped me up, lifting me by my skinny ass with one of his giant hands and slow rubbing my body against every bulge and curve of his abs and chest until we were face to face. I looked into bright green eyes he said in a voice that sent vibrations of sex through out my whole body, "You must be Paul. We were told you would be coming soon. I'm Shawn." And with that he leaned in and pressed his lips to mine. I could no longer take it and blew the most earth-shaking, body rocking load I had ever had in my life. As he parted my mouth with his tongue my orgasm slowed down time for me making me feel every detail of the kiss. The sensation of his bristly beard and how it contrasted with his soft full lips. How his muscles twitched with power against my body. How his tongue expertly wrestled with mine and explored everywhere it could reach. After what seemed like and eternity my orgasm began to subside and he broke the kiss. As he stroked my hair with his other hand he looked my into eyes and said "Welcome to The Forge."

“Connor, how about I put our initials in this concrete, so people will know we are a couple forever?” Mr. Stevens said, looking down at the sidewalk as we started our walk back through town. “That only works when the concrete is not completely dried,” I foolishly said, forgetting the person I was with. Suddenly, I felt my body lifted off the two monstrous shoulders and brought down even with the big man’s gaze. Bud was now holding me in mid-air with one hand – my ass resting on his palm – butt cheeks hanging off the sides. The grin on the man’s face immediately corrected my mistake. For a brief second I had returned to a world before my lover had turned so powerful. I forgot that there was no limit to what Bud Stevens could do. I realized I had messed up, but it was too late. The giant put me on the ground and inhaled deeply – making his huge body swell four or five times larger than mine. It would have been seriously intimidating if I hadn’t been turned on so much or known how much the guy loved me. “So my little boyfriend forgot how strong I am, didn’t he? I can’t believe you would think there is actually something I can’t do, Connor. Do you really think dried cement could stop me from writing in the sidewalk – after all I have done? My finger can rip through anything. I do love it, though, when you forget about what I can do. That means I get to surprise you again and again, which I know turns you on at the same time. I can’t help it,” he added, “it turns me on, too.” I have no idea what it must feel like to be so strong that you can think of no limits to your power. When Bud Stevens had been a frail eighty-something year old man, he had been apologetic and unobtrusive. His philosophy was to not be a bother and avoid any confrontation by blending into his surroundings. The newly engorged and powerful Stevens oozed confidence without being cocky. He simply knew he was the biggest and strongest thing around. Metal deferred to his hands. Bullets submitted to his hard chest. Speeding cars would surely immediately buckle if they hit him. The demure senior was gone. Now, there was just a giant muscle freak that feared nothing. Not only was he unafraid of everything, he actually knew, deep in his bone marrow, that he could do unfathomable amazing things with very little effort. There was no need to think twice about anything. If he wanted to move a dump truck with one hand – he did it easily. If he wanted to smash a big mailbox into a flattened piece of metal – he didn’t even have to think about it. If he desired to take on a hundred men – he could probably do it while he was eating a pizza. There was really no way for any other human being to begin to conceive of what all of this felt like. The senior man caught me staring at him and recognized the look in my eyes. “Connor, my man, I believe you are contemplating just how strong this old man has gotten. You’re starting to realize I have no boundaries when it comes to power. And it makes you even happier to know that your blood transfusion made me this way. Old man Stevens is pure power, little friend, pure power. I can feel my body getting stronger every second your blood pumps through me. I can actually feel my muscles tightening and getting denser. I’m not sure what’s going to eventually happen to me, since I just continue to get stronger and harder. I’m no going to worry about it, though. I’m just gonna sit back and enjoy the muscle ride. It’s awesome being powerful enough to do anything your little boyfriend asks you to. All this muscle is here to please you, baby. I love being big and strong, but I love it mostly because it pleases you. Your face lights up like a fucking Christmas tree when I do something amazing and that’s the only gift I’ll need for the rest of my life. We can have anything you want, Connor. I mean it. I can get you anything your little heart desires, but I only want one thing. I want you. I want to make you the happiest guy on the planet. I want to make your life so stress free that all you have to do every day is think of things for me to do to show off my power. It’s like we’re the same life-force now, honey, and I wouldn’t want it any other way.” “I feel the same way, Bud,” I replied, softly. “And that’s why I have to do this,” he responded. Bud knelt down on the sidewalk. He placed his finger on the concrete and I watched – happy as a clam – as it sank a few inches. It took no effort. My cock hardened even more as Bud dragged his finger through solid cement, easily spelling my name and his and then encircling it with a big heart. It looked like someone had done the job with a jackhammer. It wasn’t even a light scratch at all, but more of a deep groove – flowing perfectly in pretty cursive. To sign his work, the big man placed his huge paw under our names and pressed in – making a perfect impression of his hand. The big log in Bud’s spandex pants was fully hard, too – probably because he knew his finger work was turning me on. I had a feeling his tight pants were in danger of shredding. “Damn, that’s fine work,” Bud said as he looked at his sidewalk art. “My second grade English teacher would be proud of my handwriting. I always got As for my penmanship. I can see, by the tenting of your crotch, you loved my little display of power, too, Connor. It makes me want to throw my fist into the ground and show you how I could easily send multiple cracks shooting throughout the entire city or make a crater big enough to swallow a car. No need to do any damage, though. It’s better to leave this lasting tribute to our love, don’t you think?” “Yes sir,” I replied, looking at him lovingly. “You make me the happiest man in the world, Bud Stevens. I don’t know what I’ve done to deserve such a gift.” “Sometimes, Connor, when I’m in the middle of crushing something supposedly super strong or lifting an item the world thinks is very heavy, I imagine what it must look like to you. I try to see myself through your eyes – watching a senior muscleman do amazing feats. That’s how much you mean to me. It actually pumps a little more juice into my muscles, thinking about how all of this makes you feel. I wish I could be so up in your head that before you even had a muscle-feat wish I could be granting it. I know you say you’ll be happy with anything I do and I appreciate it, but I want to use my power to make you excited in ways you never thought possible. I want my size and strength to blast through any limitations of your mind, in the same way they zoom beyond what we thought was possible for one human being. I feed off you getting shocked and excited about what I can do. It’s like I can feel your cock getting harder and harder and that makes my muscles do the same. I’m becoming your muscle slave, baby – with every hefty breath I take being just for you. Seeing you spurt buckets of cum is what I live for. Connor, I don’t mean to boast, but I think your blood transfusion is turning me into some kind of superman. I already feel a hundred times more powerful than I did a day ago. I folded up a Cadillac earlier with some effort but I’m pretty sure I could do it now without straining a bit. And look what happens when I flex my growing muscles – they’re bigger and harder than they were just a few hours ago. Go ahead, feel.” I placed my fingers against his monstrous flexed biceps, which he tensed in front of my face. My fingers registered something akin to marble – but much more dense. His skin didn’t move at all when I rubbed it. It was just too tight and hard. There was such a difference in Mr. Stevens’ big body and it had been less than two days since the transfusion. I felt like Lois Lane getting to finally grope Superman. The old man’s muscles no longer felt like anything familiar. The density of his mass was so incredible now it was clear that no bullet existed that could penetrate his skin. I kept wondering what a guy thought about when he realized he was no longer like other humans. When he fully grasped that he was invincible. I could not begin to understand how this huge man felt – or what went through his mind as he watched me stroke his bulging gun. “You like your superman Stevens, Connor?” Bud asked with a slight growl. “You get more excited thinking about how hard my body has become? Do you come close to squirting just thinking about the fact that my one arm, the one flexing monstrous in front of your face, is probably the most powerful thing in the world? I was a sick feeble over eighty year old man just a few days ago and now I’ve become more powerful than any force of nature. I’m all the gods of Mount Olympus rolled into just one guy for you, little lover. You need a mountain moved? I can do it for you. You want a country defeated? Just name it. I can feel the strength pumping through my muscles and I’m just getting more powerful by the minute. Want me to lift the back of a bus with my pinkie, stud? I’ll easily do it for you. I’m so hot for your affection, Connor, that I’d do anything you told me to. Anything. I’m your superman. Your very own Hulk – ready to make you happy in everything I do. I’m pretty sure I don’t need food anymore. My body is just growing and getting thicker without me doing a thing. My cells must be getting denser and denser every second. When I go to crush something that’s supposed to be unbendable I have to apply very little pressure. I got to keep reminding myself how strong I am so I don’t destroy everything by accident – or worse, hurt someone. It’s easy to remember, though, because I can feel the power surging through my body.” To emphasize his point, Bud placed his right index finger against the back of a city bus that was parked beside us. He then pushed with no effort at all. The entire vehicle scooted forward, tires not rolling because the brakes were on. It was so surreal to see a giant bus move two feet forward simply because of the strength in one finger. Bud was breathing hard – not from any strain, since there wasn’t any – but because he was thinking of me and how excited I was, which only got him pumped up even more. “Anytime I do something powerful I think about your cock getting hard, Connor. It’s like that vision fuels my adrenaline or something. My strength increases when I know you’re turned on. And when you are near me I can feel my muscles expanding – getting thicker and thicker. It’s like we’re some kind of beef inducing magnets that are not only intensely attracted to each other, but our attraction can cause me to grow, too. I’m thinking you’re my life force, little man. I’ll continue to get even more powerful every second I’m around you – eventually getting stronger than the universe, I guess. Well, it feels that way – I’m not sure that’s even possible. All I know is that I love you more than anything in the world. My life is only complete if you are happy every second of the day. That’s why I’ve been given this gift of muscles and strength – just to make you happy. I know it.” Bud was tensing his muscles as he spoke, just to show off. Bulges rippled all over his massive body and, even semi-clothed, the man looked like some kind of skin-covered mountain. His biceps now dwarfed my upper body. When he flexed his guns they tightened and popped with so much power that you knew the guy was capable of incredible feats of strength even before he did anything. His body oozed power – without the guy doing a thing. It was hard to explain the complete satisfaction I felt being near the man. It was much more than knowing I was protected from anyone and anything. It was also much more than knowing he could give me anything I ever desired. It was more about being joined in spirit, somehow. We knew what each other wanted – before either of us said a word. It was uncanny how much I could tune my body into Bud’s huge frame – our hearts almost beating as one. He radiated something akin to the heat of volcanic lava and I allowed myself to be wrapped up in his hot aura. It was much better than the thrill a guy would get from hitting 120 miles per hour in a sports car or flying dangerously fast in a jet. Those were thrills that didn’t last. The muscle fever created by Bud Stevens never went away. I felt utter joy in my worship every second of the day. And Bud’s pleasure with me was constant, as well. I think his body – every inch of it – was in perpetual hard-on mode when we were near each other. The huge dude knew he could make me orgasm any second he wanted to. I was that turned on by his body and his strength. Pushing a bus with one finger was child’s play for him – and he fully understood I knew it. He also knew I craved the sound of his muscles flexing – it was like a leather jacket being twisted or stretched. His skin was just so damn dense and hard. “There are moments, Connor,” the big man said with love in his eyes, “when I am so overwhelmed by my love for you that I want to pick up a car and toss it so hard that it disintegrates as it passes into outer space. God, you turn me on so much, little man. I want to squeeze you so hard that you become part of me…” “Please don’t,” I replied, only half joking. “You know I’d never hurt you, right Connor,” Bud said immediately. “I know it with every fiber of my being, sir.” I answered, smiling. “What do you want then, handsome?” Bud asked. “You want me to rip an SUV apart and then mold it with my bare hands into some kind of modern artwork? Want to see me lift a skyscraper? How about I juggle three Fiats? What do you want, my little man?” “Right now,” I replied with a smile, “all I want is a big manly kiss.” “It would be my pleasure,” the giant mound of man-muscle said, “but I think you should ride my big muscled gun to get it.” Bud slid his monstrous arm between my legs until I was sitting on his huge biceps. It felt like I was straddling a large horse. My chest pressed against his shoulder and I swear I could feel the blood pumping through his arm under my ass. It felt like I was sitting on concrete. He flexed the big peak to make me bounce a few times and then he lifted his arm – carrying me into the air with it. At the same time he turned his face and brought the mammoth bulge and me closer. Every part of the man’s body was harder than rock, but his lips seemed as soft as feather pillows. The bristles of his beard seemed super strong, too. They massaged my face lovingly as he pressed his warm wet mouth against mine. Kissing me turned the man on so much that he actually purred like a giant lion – although it sounded more like a roar than a soft murmur. His jaw and cheeks were cut marble, covered in skin and warm against my face. A tongue more powerful than most full-grown men explored my mouth – easily forcing its way deep into my own pleasure cave. Kissing Mr. Stevens was more like wrestling a wild animal. It was sensual and loving, for sure, but it was also rough, masculine, and cum-inducing. Of course, the best part was that he felt the same way. He kept sucking in air from the side of his mouth and then lip-locked with me for what seemed like an eternity – not needing to seek more air for a long time while I gasped for oxygen maybe four or five times during the orgasmic intervals. It kept running through my mind that I was actually kissing a real-life Superman. A man that could do anything his mind could invent – meeting any challenge that was created, but here he was kissing me like I was his only life force. It was still so hard for me to fathom. The big man took a break to look lovingly into my eyes. “You feel good up on my big gun, Connor,” he said softly, “like some kind of trophy resting on a big pedestal.” “Well, your arm does feel like marble,” I replied, “ So the analogy fits.” “I’m about to bust a huge wad, just from kissing you, sir,” he confessed. “You’re as horny as you are big, I’d say,” I said, laughing. “You make me a walking orgasm time bomb, sir,” he softly replied as he put his forehead against mine. “Sometimes it feels like I’m going to shoot so hard that I could easily knock down a building with my cum.” “Let’s save that for another time, Bud,” I replied – remembering we were out in public. “Shall I kiss you again? “Not unless you want to see these tight shorts blasted to shreds by my ejaculation,” he replied. “I’m almost beyond the control point now.” “Well then,” I said, “I guess you’ll just have to do something powerful to work off some of that sexual tension.” “What did you have in mind, my little man?” he asked, smiling a big grin because he loved to show off. “I don’t know . . . I was thinking it’s getting a little hot out in the sun,” I said. “How about I buy us some sandwiches and we go across the street to that park for a picnic.” “That sounds wonderful,” Bud replied, setting me back on the ground and watching me walk towards a deli shop a few buildings away. I was back in a flash, unable to be away from the man for too long. When I got back he was lifting the back of the bus with one finger – just for fun. “I really like this spot for our picnic,” I said, once we were in the park, but then I looked up at the sky. “But it’s still not in the shade. Maybe you could bring that big tree over here so I don’t get burned.” I added – looking at a huge oak about ten yards away and knowing my wish would please the big man. I smiled at Bud and batted my eyes, teasingly. “You’re such a muscle pervert, Connor,” he teased, tensing his biceps hard as he thought about the feat. “And that’s one of the reasons you love me, sir,” I shot back. “It’s one of the ways we connect – through our love for what your powerful muscles can do. You showing off your strength is like the ultimate foreplay for us. Watching you fold up a Cadillac earlier made me shoot so hard that my balls ached for an hour, but I didn’t mind. It was worth it. Moving a three story tree trunk is going to be child’s play for you. Just don’t hurt the thing, sir. It’s too beautiful to destroy. Please?” “The way you turn me on Connor, I could have that huge oak snapped into a pile of tiny toothpicks in no time at all. You get me going so hard that I’d be able to rip the thing apart as easily as you unfold a napkin,” Bud was now moving into a showing off mantra just to bring me to the edge of explosion. This had clearly become one of his favorite new hobbies. “I could easily put my fist through the middle of the hefty thing and then hoist it from the ground just by flexing my big gun. That would be fun, huh? Seeing the massive root system being yanked from the ground because I pumped up my biceps. It would be cool to have the gigantic thing dangling over my head – just stuck on my forearm. That would get a few guys in this park all hot and bothered, now wouldn’t it? I bet there’d be some major spilling of man-seed if I bear hugged the thing and snapped it in two. Can you imagine how loud the cracking sound would be? We’d both spurt a major load watching that mighty oak submitting to my giant arms. Yeah, Connor, imagine my rock hard biceps pressing into that big trunk and snapping the thing – easily.” “You better stop talking, big man,” I warned, “or I’m going to explode before you do a darn thing.” “God, I love how my talking can get you all excited, honey,” he said, chuckling. “It would be fun to watch you cum hard just because I was whispering muscle feats into your ear.” “Well, it’s only because I know you can do anything you say and thinking about you doing anything you want is just too much for me,” I replied – and the big man was immediately pleased. “Give me a hard kiss, Con,” Bud whispered. “Bring me to the edge so I get so juiced up that moving this tree will be like sliding a pencil across a table.” “Okay, I’ll kiss you, but no exploding in public. That big rocket of yours isn’t hidden at all by those shorts, but at least it’s covered up,” I replied. We brought our lips together and kissed hard. I knew just how much pressure to give – so as to prevent him from cumming, but thrilling him at the same time. The big man grunted like some kind of medieval dragon about to start breathing huge bursts of fire. I tauntingly brought him to the edge of explosion and then pulled my lips away. The giant immediately let out a loud whine – clearly he was desperate for release and wanted me to lead him to ejaculation, but I knew better. I didn’t want to get arrested for indecent exposure and I also wanted him to use his bottled up sexual energy to show off with the giant oak. As soon as Bud realized I would not be sucking face any longer, he let me slid off his big biceps and then he turned toward the tree. “So my little lover wants some shade, huh?” he said as he walked away, to the big oak. “You know, I could just go get a building for you, Connor, but I guess that wouldn’t look good right here in the park. I could also just stand beside you – I’m big enough to block out the sun. But then we wouldn’t get to lie in the grass together – you on top of my big muscles and me feeling your heartbeat next to mine. Nope, the best answer is some natural shade from this giant tree. I’d say this huge thing has been in this spot for a bunch of years, wouldn’t you? I bet it never thought it might get to see things from a different spot. I’ll bet its roots go down about as far as the thing goes up. I could just uproot it and then slam it into the ground over there near you, Con, but I have a better plan.” Bud wrapped one of his big hands around the lower part of the trunk so his forearm was locked behind it. He also made sure I was able to see his big biceps, chest, and face – just to give me a little added pleasure. He winked at me and then I saw his biceps start to bulge and tense. The guy just smiled and at first I didn’t know what was happening, but then I noticed the ground at the base of the tree started to build up. The huge older man started walking towards me. He was easily dragging the big oak through the ground – leaving a trench behind it. I could hear the root system being ripped from what had been it’s home for years as the top of the tall tree swayed a little. Mr. Stevens looked like he was simply dragging a plastic chair across the floor, but he was really pulling a giant oak many yards across an open area. Suddenly, my entire body was engulfed in shade as the big man moved the massive plant a few feet away. His biceps seemed to bulge thicker than the tree itself, but then I realized it just seemed that way since the thing was so powerful. The tree had no choice but to give into the power of Bud Stevens. The big man went back and stomped the ground behind where the tree had been dragged. He didn’t want to leave a big ditch. Soon, it looked like the big oak had always been in this spot and my huge elder lover came over to lie down beside me. I was glad he didn’t touch me, since I was on the verge of exploding – the display of power had been just too exciting and my cock was ready to fire. I’m sure Bud realized this and, thankfully, did not want me to make a mess in my pants right then. I’m sure he had plans of making me cum super hard later on. “Is my little man happy,” he asked and after I nodded yes he added, “That’s all that matters. It’s what I live for – to make you happy, Connor. I have a feeling you could use a rest, right? You think you’re calmed down enough to lie on top of me? I want to be your muscle bed as we take a little snooze in our new shaded area. Can you handle touching all this hard muscle?” I held up my forefinger to signal that I needed just a few more minutes to recover – well, actually to prevent myself from busting out a major wad. The thought of lying on top of the big man was pushing me closer to the edge from which I had just retreated and so I needed to pause for a little longer. I shut my eyes so I wasn’t looking at his tensed huge muscles. I knew this would help, even though I could sense him getting down on the ground beside me – getting my muscle bed ready for resting. I knew, however, that touching him too soon would make me zoom past the point of no return and ejaculate something fierce. After about two minutes, I opened my eyes to the inviting face of my lover. He had his palms behind his head as he lay on the ground, just so his big biceps bulged for my pleasure. His nipples were jutting through his tank top and his massive pecs bulged like to waiting giant pillows. The silver fur that spilled out at the top of his shirt was so fucking sexy that I almost shot off just from anticipating what it would feel like. I forced my own body to calm down and eventually moved away from the danger of an immediate release. “I sense my little man is calm enough to climb up on this muscle mountain,” Bud said, invitingly. “Come on then, come rest for a while. I think my little rearranging of an oak tree kind of wore you out, didn’t it. I should move all the trees in the park – just to freak people out. They’d spend a few days saying things like, ‘Wasn’t that over there yesterday?’ and ‘I could have sworn this clump of trees didn’t exist last week.’ That would be fun, don’t you think, Connor?” I put my finger up to his mouth as my response – as I lifted my head to see his face over his monstrous pecs. My cock was still too pumped up to have him talking like this. I did not want to spill my seed all over his new clothes and I was still too jacked up to completely control my body. He laughed softly and was finally silent to let me truly rest. Within just a few minutes I was sound asleep – simply worn out from my muscle man’s display. I have no idea why something so hard as Bud’s body could be so comfortable. I guess it was the warmth that his muscles exuded and how his powerful heartbeat seemed to be a source of soothing comfort, as well. I’m sure it was like being back in my mother’s womb – secure and nurturing. It registered that I lay on something akin to concrete, but it just didn’t matter. Bud draped his heavy arm across my body and it was like a thick comforter lulling me to a deep sleep. The giant wave-like expansion of his chest as he breathed only seemed to encourage a peaceful rest even more. I drifted back and forth from sleep to a need of feeling the big man’s body. I caressed his massive biceps with one of my hands as the other played with one of the giant nubs jutting from his chest. Every now and then my lover would squeeze me lightly and say something like ‘my boy feels good in my arms’ or ‘yeah, feel all that power in that huge gun, it’s all for you, little man.’ The rumbling in his chest would make my heart flutter and my cock jump to attention. Even his voice reminded me how powerful he was. I was about to go into a total dream-like state when our nap was interrupted. “Um . . . excuse me, sir. I hate . . . um . . . to bother you. I hope you don’t mind . . . it’s just that we could use your . . . uh . . . help,” came the tentative deep voice – at first I thought it was a dream, but then I heard Bud answer. “No bother, fella,” the big man said, “How can we help you?” I opened my eyes and was blessed first with that now familiar view of one of Bud’s magnificent massive pecs – but in the distance I saw the studly face and body of a guy in a fireman’s uniform. He was a big man compared to me, but a small one next to Bud. I was suddenly fully awake and sat up on the body of my lover. Bud moved his hand down to cup my ass to prevent me from sliding off - and to remind me I was his, no matter how cute the fireman was, as if he held a candle to my giant. “Well . . . I . . . um . . . saw you . . . move that . . . I still can’t believe it,” the guy started and then stopped. “That . . . um . . . tree as we were passing by to head to a fire nearby. It’s a pretty big fire and the building is so tall. Our ladder from the truck isn’t high enough to help us reach the flames. My captain doesn’t know I’ve come . . . but I was thinking you might be able to help us. There are people trapped in the building.”

I know it's not muscle growth, but I like too read this story and to look at those comic strips at the same time!!!!! http://metabods.com/mb/index.php/Jason%27s_big_problem#Part_9 http://myreadingmanga.info/keishin-kiseki-1st-jp/ http://myreadingmanga.info/kisekaesense-comic-omake-jp/ http://myreadingmanga.info/keishinkondou-yoshinori-scrum-jp/

My heart was pounding when I entered the restaurant. I had specified a public place to meet with you, and you had suggested this venue. You had agreed so ready that at first I wondered whether this was a place you frequented - a place that was used to your presence and your reported…. What should I call what you do? Assuming that everything they say about you is true, of course. It seems impossible, but a lot of things seem impossible until you witness them firsthand. I walked in a few minutes early, hoping to witness your entrance and your effect on others. I wondered if half of what I had heard was true, and I hoped to be able to record it. I told the maitre’d that I had a reservation under your name, and he looked at me and smiled - not in an unusual way - and took up two menus before showing me to a booth. It was lunchtime and we were meeting downtown, the place was packed with dark-suited business types or start-up dudes in gingham shirts and beards. No one paid any particular attention to me and I sat down to await your arrival. My heart was already beating fast. Certainly I was excited, how could I not be? You were becoming something of a legend, though actual reports of you were hard to pin down. Someone might see you from a distance, and they knew it could be no other except you because of your…unique manner of dress. Or undress, to be more accurate. Odd, I thought, how that could be. But perhaps it had something to do with what you told me you were capable of. The impossible. There was a stir near the entrance and people parted like the Red Sea before the hand of God. I could see you easily, because of your stature. Funny, I thought, I expected you to be even bigger! The reports from some who had met you were staggering, particularly concerning your size and dimensions. Then again, there was some confusion about that, with those reports varying wildly from the unusual to the superhuman. You were head and shoulders above everyone else, and of course you were also naked. For some reason I found myself avoiding your face. I had been told to expect to have a very strong - even unavoidable - reaction to it. “His body is remarkable. Certainly beautiful, and probably more beautiful than anyone, man or woman, that I have ever seen. But it’s his face….” And then this look of, I dunno, worship? Adoration? Lust? Would come over the speaker. You moved through the crowd and people were touching you. You would speak to some of them - I could…sense your voice rather than hear it. I had been warned about that too. “When he speaks, there’s something…magical about his voice. Something irresistible. You want to hear him speak. You crave to hear him.” Everyone turned to look at you and it seemed like some sort of wild, uncontrolled orgy would break out at any moment. Just your presence in the restaurant had raised the erotic temperature and I was feeling it, too, even from the other side of the room. Then, just as quickly, that sensation eased or dissipated, like a fog, and people still remained interested in you but no more so than if any celebrity was walking among them. Then you were at the table, standing before me. I tried but could not avoid staring at your cock. I think my mouth fell open. It was…magnificent. That is not a word I would generally apply to another man’s equipment, but no more apt description seemed appropriate. It was amazing. It was colossal. It was stupendous. But more than anything else…it was enormous. A thick, heavy, proud, formidable cock that jutted forward over a pair of perfectly formed, absolutely identical, completely beautiful balls swelling fat inside your scrotum. My vision of your equipment was suddenly interrupted by a hand - your hand. Your perfect, large, manly, powerful hand as you held it towards me and spoke. The words did not immediately register to me, but whatever you had said seemed to ring a bell inside me that resonated like a tongue on my dick and I felt myself growing extremely aroused and very hard all at once. Perhaps you recognized this effect you were having and you said, softly, “Pardon me,” and then the sensation of pure sex lessened, but did not disappear, and your hand was on my shoulder and I looked up. Then I came. My dick inflated and I came. There was no decision that I played in it. I looked at your face and I came. You smiled and I came again, and then I watched your lips - your supple, beautiful, kissable lips - say “Sorry about that.” I think I tried saying something, and then you said,”Thank you for showing up naked. I enjoy looking at beautiful naked bodies like yours.” I remembered that I decided that I wouldn’t wear clothes to greet you. Was it something you had suggested? I couldn’t quite recall, but I was suddenly somewhat abashed that I had just launched a volley of cum at the underside of the table. “You’re welcome,” I told you. “You have a remarkable body,” you observed kindly adding, “and so powerfully built.” I felt your beautiful eyes moving over my torso. I stood up so you could see all of me. “You’re proud of being so muscular and well-developed, I’m sure.” I was, and I said so. I could not possibly compare to your masterful level of muscular size and beauty, but I had worked hard to look like I did. “Will you make a muscle for me?” you asked. “You want me to…?” You nodded and showed me what you meant, illustrating your request by lifting your own arm and pushing your biceps and triceps to full glory. I felt my dick throb at the sight of so much beautiful power. I felt humbled and even slightly shamed that I could never compare to your glorious size and power, but I nonetheless lifted my own arms and flexed as hard as I could. “Impressive,” you remarked. “Are those twenty-inch arms?” you asked. I looked from one to the other and beamed. Twenty-inch arms! “No,” you amended, “more like twenty-four.” They were! They were each twenty-four inches around exactly. I admired your discerning eye. “Yes,” I answered. “Your entire upper body is quite remarkable. Even though your arms are so large, so strong, your shoulders and chest match the size perfectly. And your lats spread like wings!” You narrowed your gaze, adding, “ordinarily an upper body of such proportions would make a man look odd, but it’s a good thing you’re so tall - six-ten?” I didn’t think that was true, but…. “Six-eleven?” Yes, that was it. Nearly seven feet tall, and naked as the day I was born. I lowered my arms, letting them hang from my sides. They had to hang out from my body because my lats were so wide. I could hardly see beyond my chest to the rest of my body. It was something else I was proud of, and your notice made me swell. I puffed up my chest to show you how large I was. “You’re highly aroused,” you observed. “Yes,” I answered. Because I was. “It shows,” you agreed, smiling as you cast your gaze downward. “I love that about men, how we cannot hide our desire, how our sex is on display so obviously. How many inches?” “Inches?” My waist? My chest? “How big is your cock?” You reached forward to touch me. I was hard as stone, and your hand surrounded me. “It feels as thick as your wrist.” I surrounded my wrist with my other hand and realized it was true, though I had never made that comparison before. My cock was absurdly thick. “And it must be…fourteen? No, fifteen inches in length.” “When it’s hard,” I said, nodding. “And when it’s not?” I thought about it. “It’s always fifteen inches long,” I said. It was one of the reasons I enjoyed being naked for him now. It was difficult managing my cock into pants, let alone underwear. “That must be why you are always naked,” you said to me, echoing my thoughts. “You are always naked.” Always naked. Yes. “Yes,” I agreed. “I admire that,” you told me. “I don’t suppose anyone ever objects, given how handsome, how muscular you are.” That was true, too. I was always naked, and no one ever said anything about it. You removed your strong grip from my wrist-thick cock and moved to sit beside me in the booth. I sat back down, taking my napkin to clean up the wealth of come I had erupted upon sight of your face. You set your larger hand on my own and said, “I wouldn’t worry about that. Something tells me there’s more where that came from.” I felt my balls throb and tingle. They seemed to swell eagerly at your words, as if responding to some order. “Now then,” you said, turning towards me, “what did you want to talk about?” I thought about what you asked as I looked at your impossibly beautiful face. Your eyes were kind, but also fiery with lust. Your lips were begging a kiss, soft and warm and full. Your neck was thick with power, stretching out to shoulders so wide that I had to turn my head on my own neck to see from one end of you to the other. You were head and shoulders above me, even sitting, and I was in awe and strongly, nearly irresistibly attracted to you. “About…” You smiled and I came. You had been correct. I felt a hot, wet splatter on my thickly muscled, naked chest as my dick swelled and my balls pumped out a fat fountain. You dipped your fingers to the suddenly physical manifestation of my lust for you, gathering a thick gobbet of my cream onto your fingers before moving them towards your lips and pushing it inside your mouth. I came again as I heard you moan. It was a feral sound, animalistic and needful. I closed my eyes and sighed and came again, splattering a fat load on my neck and chin. Your mouth - your warm lips and tongue - lapped at my neck and slurped my cum inside. “You said you’re a writer.” Your warm breath on my skin. I opened my eyes, trying to focus my attention on speech rather than pleasure. Just being near you was keeping me at the edge of exploding. “Freelance journalist,” I said. “And you wanted to interview me.” “Yes,” I verified. “Why me?” I had already written the introduction to the article I intended to write, so I repeated it to you from memory. “You are the epitome of male beauty - human masculine perfection in physical form. No other man on the planet is as handsome, as strong, as powerful, as unique as you are. Your pure masculine beauty is unmatched, as is your muscular development and perfection of physique. Reports of your sexual escapades, erotic talents, and carnal abilities approach unimaginable extents. You define masculine perfection in every aspect of your being, from your voice to your face to your body. It’s said you can make someone experience a powerful orgasm with nothing more than a look. The world allows you - demands, in fact - to remain totally naked so that we’re permitted the gift of looking upon the unyielding and total perfection of every unbelievable inch of your physical presence.” You shrugged, as if this was commonplace. “I’ve been lucky,” you admitted. “Is it all true?” “More than you know. And do you know how this is all possible? How I became the man I am? The man here with you in this place?” I shook my head, speechless, enamored and enthralled by the tone of your voice, the deep masculine power in every utterance, the way your supple lips moved, the play of your long, wet tongue and my imagination running wild in carnal directions about your lips and tongue on my body. “I am able to alter reality. I only need utter what I want, and it becomes real. It’s a talent I discovered purely by accident, and one I can’t explain, other than to say that it is true, undoubtedly so, and there appears to be no limits to what I can do.” You paused as I absorbed all of this, about to ask for further details, when you placed your finger on my lips and added, “Only no one in the world but me knows that.” “Knows what?” You smiled and I nearly came. My dick swelled and throbbed and jerked with a spasm of pure happiness. “I suppose you’re a better judge of that description than I am, but I can confirm that I never wear clothes - but then neither do you - and my sexual appetites and experiences may extend well beyond what most others may be capable of, and, yes, admittedly there have been times when someone else has experienced…let’s say a rather dramatic reaction to my glance.” Your eyes zeroed in on mine. I gasped and groaned and sighed and came again. Hard and thick and powerfully. I shot a rope of cream above us in the booth and it struck the wall behind us with a resounding splatter. Something about you when you looked at me. My breath was ragged and I was having a difficult time concentrating on anything beyond the godlike pulses of pure sexual pleasure that were engulfing me. You parted your lips and I hoped for a kiss, but you said, “Let’s talk about you.” “Me?” “Yes,” you said, licking my cream from your lips. You leaned closer to me. I could smell you. I could smell your masculine essence. You smelled like a locker room. You smelled like a football field. You smelled like leather and sweat and muscle and ass. “You’re a very handsome man,” you remarked, and then you leaned towards me and set you wet tongue to my skin and sucked my cream from my neck. I felt myself grow hot under your scrutiny, but hot from lust as well. I ached to lean towards you and press my lips to yours. I ached to taste myself inside your mouth. I could feel my cock pulse and my balls tighten and I knew I was close to another eruption. You looked down, noting the hard, gleaming redness of my prick. “Are you going to come, again?” “I think so,” I answered. “You’re going to come inside my mouth,” you told me. “Yes,” I agreed. Nothing would have pleased me more. “And when you come inside my mouth,” you said, leaning your brutally beautiful face towards my throbbing meat, “you’re going to come harder and thicker and with more pleasure and satisfaction than you have ever experienced in your entire life.” “Yes,” I agreed. Of course I am. You opened your mouth and I could feel the warm, wet heat of your breath against me. I sucked in a long breath and sighed and closed my eyes. I could feel your soft lips against the tip of my prick. You were kissing me, there in the restaurant. Your large hand grasped my wrist-thick cock and your tongue bathed the head with slick wetness that drained down my fifteen inches like warm honey. You teased and caressed me, you worshiped me, as I longed to worship you. Then I felt your mouth envelope me entirely and my balls seized up and my toes curled and my hands balled into fists and every muscle on my carefully developed body flexed into tight power and I exploded inside your mouth. I clenched my jaw shut hard to stifle the scream of absolute bliss that built inside me and wanted release. I squeezed tears from my eyes against the utter joy of the sudden and complete orgasmic satisfaction that originated from my hard meat and resonated through every cell of my body as I shot a fat, thick, hot load of cream inside your mouth. I heard - and felt - you groan with pleasure as you swallowed the sudden thick jets of cream I was somehow unleashing, harder and thicker than I had ever experienced in my entire life. It felt like an explosion. It felt as if, had your mouth not been there to swallow my load, I would’ve shot so hard out of my cannon that I’d have blasted clean through the roof of the restaurant. It felt as if my soul was leaving my body through my cock. The intoxicating level of sexual bliss was nearly overwhelming. I pumped into your mouth over and over and felt the burden of my balls empty inside you as you moaned in satisfaction and your throat swelled with every fat fountain I came. How long did it go on? How much cream had I managed to produce? Did I black out? Did this happen with every man you met? I opened my eyes only when I felt your mouth on mine, and your tongue pressing against my lips, and I opened my mouth and you slid your warm, wet, pliable tongue inside and bathed my senses with the taste of my own cream, as if I had magically managed to suck on my own cock and fulfilled a fantasy I never knew I had. When you pulled away, I said as much, savoring the flavor that filled my mouth, saying how I wished I could taste it like that. “But you can,” you told me. “You’ve always been able to pull the length of your fat cock inside your own mouth and deliver the same level of sexual bliss, the same explosive wealth of hot, delicious cream down your own throat.” I remembered doing so only that morning. How I had practiced to allow my body to bend in on itself and the curve of my huge prick was exactly perfect to slide into my mouth and down my throat and I would suck my own prick and come over and over, feeling a sense of warm satisfaction that nothing else could deliver. My dick was still hard and now I felt the cooling air on its spit-slick surface and you stroked me with loving tenderness. “Your cock is incredible,” you said. I looked at it with unbridled joy and happiness, enraptured by my wonderful cock. “You can come like that whenever you want to,” you said, “and you can become hard when you wish it, or stay limp and allow your fat prick to dangle like a promise over those magic balls that are always filled with delicious fat loads of warm creamy come.” I looked at my beautiful fat prick as you slowly stroked my thick inches and felt pride and vanity. I loved my cock. I loved what it could do - what I could do. You bent your soft lips to the mouth of my prick and kissed me with gentle devotion. “But whenever we are together,” you said softly, “your level of sexual gratification - your utter orgasmic bliss - is compounded ten-fold.” I realized it was true. With others, I would always feel fully satisfied. Even when I used my own mouth on my marvelous and majestic cock, when I came it was like the stars exploding. But when I am with you - and only you - nothing else compares. You looked at me as you leaned back in the booth, spreading your arms along the back and relaxing into the soft leather. “What would you care to do with me, now?” “Everything,” I said. You smiled. My cock plumped and a thick drool of cream ran down its sides. “Everything is a lot. Let’s see if we can’t focus on something we’d both enjoy.” You reached over to stroke me. I watched your hand move up and down my towering erection and I pumped another thick wealth of cream to help lube your grip. You squeezed me hard in your vice-like grip with approval. It was pain and pleasure in equal doses. “How do you feel about these other people here?” “What do you mean?” “They’re acting as if this is all normal. That two naked, well-muscled, thick-dicked men always wander into this place and sit in this booth and pleasure each other. We’re having a very public sexual encounter and yet no one here is bothered in the slightest. Would you like it to be shocking to them? Do you want someone to object? Would that excite you?” I thought about what you said. No, I thought, I loved this. I loved the fact that naked men wandered freely, and engaged each other openly, and could expose their marvelous, beautiful bodies and cocks so wantonly. “I want others to do it too,” I said. “Others? Anyone in particular?” I looked beyond the fat shank of sex you were engaged in stroking, sending continuous throbs of hot sex into my massively muscled frame, and I pointed towards a waiter I had noticed when I had entered earlier, wandering in from the street in my unashamed nakedness, my fifteen-inch prick hanging like another limb over my pumping balls. “Him,” I said, and then I pointed towards a pair of business men in suits, talking quietly to each other with their phones in their hands. “And them.” You stroked and squeezed me, teasing another fat delivery of cum from my balls. I moaned in utter bliss. “The waiter is quite handsome,” you remarked. I looked at him again and was struck by his features. He was amazingly beautiful! “He is not as tall as you or me, but he has a well-developed body and a fat prick. You can see it bulge in his pants,” you said. I looked down at the young man’s full basket. It looked like he had stuffed a salami in his pants along with two tennis balls. “I like that they wear leather pants here,” you said. “I like that they’re so tight, so expertly fitted, that nothing about a man’s anatomy is left to the imagination.” I could see the heavy outline of the waiter’s massive meat pressing along his thigh. I could even discern the flared edge of the head of his cock, as well as two swelling round balls split at the center of his groin. When he turned to pour water into someone’s glass, the bulbous beauty of each mound of his bubble butt seemed to jump out like beach balls. I heard your voice again, like a tongue in my ear, like the growl of a lion. “I’m not sure that shirtless waiters are quite as sanitary as they might be, but it would be a shame to hide his thickly muscled torso - that handsome chest and those six-pack abs, so well-defined and expertly honed - under a shirt, no matter how tightly it fit.” I had to agree. The waiter’s torso, while nowhere near as thick and heavy as my own, was nonetheless quite beautiful. He looked like an Olympic-Level gymnast, with smoothly developed lobes of hard power everywhere. “He reminds me of a Tom of Finland illustration,” I remarked. “Yes,” you agreed. “As a matter of fact he does. It’s almost comical how perfectly that description fits him.” I remembered the picture that matched his features, and as you said it, I did laugh slightly because he was an almost exact match, even down to the absurdly over-sized nipples and the oddly out-of-date hair style. He even had a “porn ‘stache” on his upper lip, but the overall effect was both highly erotic and deeply sexual. “I bet he can fuck like a stallion,” I remarked. “I bet he can,” you agreed. At that moment, the waiter turned towards us and leered in our direction with a lasciviousness that made me cum again. He reached down with his free hand and moved it along the thick shank of cock forced along his thigh, winking at us both. He even shoved his hips forward, mimicking the action that I had just spoken. “What about our other friends?” you asked. I looked at the businessmen with their phones out. They did not appear particularly remarkable. I was even about to comment on it when you said, “Don’t you think the blonde one on the left is beautiful? Do you like long hair on a man? I think it’s quite becoming on him.” It did frame his face rather well, And now that I looked again, he was a beautiful man. “How old do you think he is?” I asked. “Twenty two,” you said. “Young and hung and full of cum.” I watched the man on the left as he adjusted in his seat, seemingly uncomfortable for some reason. “And his companion, the red-head. Don’t you think that full beard is handsome? And I wonder how he managed to find a suit to fit such a broad and muscular frame. It looks almost as if his thick and furry chest is stretching the buttons of his shirt to their limit.” The red-headed man’s shirt was, indeed, nearly ripping itself apart just to try to contain the obviously massive pecs mounted on his chest. His shoulders were very wide as well. “Why would he buy his shirts so small?” I wondered aloud. “Particularly when you and I are nude,” you observed. I looked at you and you leaned over to kiss my mouth again. I came a fat fountain that shot some distance above us and splattered on our naked flesh. “What do you think will happen next?” you asked. I looked again at the shirtless gymnast waiter in his painted-on leather pants with the massive length of thick cock along his thigh. “The waiter looks so uncomfortable in those pants,” I said. “Perhaps our blonde friend can offer some relief,” you offered. I watched the blonde man turn and summon the beautiful waiter over to their table. I could not hear what they said, but the waiter smiled brightly and set his water carafe on the table. “What do you…?” My unfinished question was answered when the waiter thrust his over-burdened groin forward and I watched the blonde man begin to undo the waiter’s pants, unlatching his belt and unzipping the tight leather until the man’s thick prick practically sprang forward, relieved at last to be uncaged. “My god,” I said, marveling at its size and beauty. “Yes,” you agreed, “he owns quite a prodigious tool. How big is it, do you think? Is it as big as yours?” You squeezed and stroked me, and I throbbed and swelled under your attentions. “Bigger,” I whispered. “Really,” you asked. “How big?” “Seven…eighteen inches.” “The waiter owns an eighteen-inch cock?” You seemed to laugh but it was undoubtedly true. We both watched the blonde welcoming the waiter’s ungodly and impossibly huge prick into both of his hands, looking at it with lust and hunger. “It seems impractical,” you observed, “to own a cock so large.” It stretched forward from the man’s body like a sausage, the head a swollen plum. “I’ve never seen one so big,” I agreed. “Even mine?” I looked at you and shook my head. “No other man’s prick is as large or as beautiful as yours,” I admitted. “That’s true,” you agreed, though I heard no boastfulness in your voice. It was simply a fact. No one else in the world had a cock so huge and beautiful and perfect as yours. I was going to look down at it, lying in your lap, to marvel at is size and beauty when you called my attention back to the waiter and his attentive friend. “What will the blonde man do next?” you asked. “Kiss it,” I said. Almost in response to my spoken instructions, the blonde leaned forward and pressed his lips reverently to the massive shank. “He’ll kiss its entire length, starting at the top and working his way to the waiter’s groin.” “He will,” you agreed. He did so, just as I had predicted, The waiter bent his head back and opened his beautiful mouth as if this simple action felt as good as a blow-job, that finally allowing his monster free to be worshipped so openly was causing him great sexual pleasure. “He loves it,” you observed. “He loves when someone else allows him to show off the massive cock in his pants. He has to hide it so often that when he’s finally allowed to release the beast, it’s like sex to him.” I watched the waiter experience something like an orgasm as the blonde man kissed his cock. I came in unison, pumping another fat fountain from my own thick prick that bathed it in wet warmth as you continued to stroke me. “But he’s not coming,” I said. “Not like you,” you said. I came again. Your voice seemed to draw it from my balls. I pumped a fat fountain that shot upwards and splattered on my thick chest like hot rain. “No, when this happens, when another man is worshiping his amazing cock, he experiences a level of orgasmic pleasure that feels like he’s coming, but he can contain his load.” “Is that possible?” I asked aloud. “Anything is possible,” you answered. I looked at your impossibly beautiful face, realizing that was true. “Does it hurt?” I asked. “Not at all,” you said, looking back at the two of them in the center of the busy restaurant. “It feels exactly like he’s coming, but he’s not.” “When does he come?” I asked, marveling at this unusual talent. “Only when he wants to,” you said. “Like you.” I wanted to come as you said it, so I did. I pushed up a thick flood that poured from the mouth of my fat dick like honey and drained down the sides where you continued to stroke and pleasure me. “The redhead looks unhappy.” “That’s because he’s a bit jealous of his companion. What do you think would make him happy?” I licked my lips and said the first thing that came to my mind. I felt free to express my fantasies with you, to tell you what I wished could happen, no matter how silly or impossible it seemed. “To grow,” I said. “Taller?” I nodded my head. “Bigger. Stronger. Like…like the Incredible Hulk.” “Is he the Incredible Hulk?” “No. But…but he can grow when he wants to. That’s why his shirt is so tight. He…he’s in love with the blonde man, but he hasn’t told him. He…when he got dressed to come here, he looked in the mirror and decided he wanted to impress his friend, to make his friend want him.” I came again, pleased with my description and eager to watch it. You gripped me hard as my come coated your hand. “So he grew?” I nodded. “He grew muscle. He grew bigger.” “And now…?” “He can’t help himself. He wants the man’s attention back. So he’s going to grow again.” You leaned towards me, to watch him alongside me. You whispered, “How big can he grow?” “Huge,” I said softly. excited by the prospect. I watched the red head slowly stand. Already the seams along the sides of his suit were splitting. Buttons popped off his shirt like bullets, flying across the restaurant. “Describe it to me,” you said. “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it happen.” I felt something odd come over me. I felt suddenly powerful, or empowered. I felt…magical. . . . I took a chance on you. Who could blame me? Your imagination was so strong, so…vivid. Perhaps being a writer helps. You were so excited by what was happening around you! You never showed the slightest hesitation or fear, at least not to me. I’m not clairvoyant, you understand. No one can predict the future, for the simple reason that it hasn’t happened yet. Even I can’t predict the future, I can only alter it, change it…. Improve it. I could practically smell your excitement when I entered the room. Of course, all eyes turned to me. I was unavoidable. Once you look at me, you can only stare, unable to fully comprehend what you’re seeing. Even as you stare, your eyes opening wider to let all of me in, every inch of this body, every facet of this beauty, you are unable to fully believe that I am real. But I am. I am real. Everything is real. As I sat next to you stroking that mammoth ever-spurting prick you had chosen for yourself, with its impossible girth and unwieldy length, I understood that you did not want things to remain “normal.” You wanted more, so much more. I knew that desire, of course. I lived it daily. When I pushed my mouth over your fountain of cream and swallowed your sticky, rich flow, I knew you would be as unsatisfied as I was with the world, and would be eager to change it - and yourself. That’s all I needed, really. Belief is halfway to reality. It just takes a slight nudge and there we are, together, you and I, in the world which we create. You took my nudity in stride and welcomed it into your world with equal facility. Some balk at it, find it odd or uncomfortable, but you didn’t. Not for a moment. And then you added that second notion, of a monster cock you could make come on command, and I wondered how far things would go today. I had to define a few things to allow your imagination to kick into gear, to allow you to begin to believe your own words. The hair color of the gentlemen. The leather pants. But you were soon off and running, suggesting Tom of Finland and The Hulk as jumping off points. Nothing wrong with that. Something familiar before moving into terra incognita, allowing your own ideas to bloom. A few commonalities to get the juices flowing, so to speak. And by god, did your juices flow! They exploded from you, let’s be honest. I felt your huge new muscular body shudder with every orgasmic release you allowed yourself. You became insatiable, sinking into the realization that you could now sit there in public and pump gallons of come up the thick inches of your new cock and wallow in its power. No more sitting alone in your room with your dick in your hand and stroking until your body tired of it, now you owned a massive cock that would fountain a sticky load anytime and anywhere, displaying your overwhelming sexual power because you were pleased. I realized that now you would stride the world in your naked glory, that absurdly thick fifteen-inch prick at the ready to plump to erect attention and start exploding cream because you wanted it to. You could dip your mouth to its flowing fount and drink deeply of the salty spunk your overflowing balls would pump down your throat because you wanted it, you needed it, you loved it. We sat beside each other there, you in your new form, me stroking your dick, two naked muscular behemoths engulfed in our desires, and I told you, “Describe to me what happens between those three men in this restaurant here today. Your words will make it true.” A few limitations, yes. Those three men, and no others. In this restaurant, and no further. Today, in this moment, as I watched in case you truly went too far. I had misused a simple word before, ‘now,’ and had learned a lesson from it. Now was forever. It was always now. And now I was the most beautiful, the most powerful, the sexiest man in the world. There is such a thing as going too far, believe it or not. I know, because I have been there. Luckily for you, I was able to bring us all back from that madness to where we are. Reality can be a tricky bitch sometimes. I hung my right arm across your broad, muscular shoulders and with my left hand, I continued to stroke your monster, the contact of my skin against your sending vital, unyielding, powerful sexual pulses into your body as your balls continued to manufacture the warm, wet cream that you would pump and fountain at irregular intervals. It coated our skin like paint, and puddled beneath you and drained to the floor. The smell of sex permeated the space, now, rank and delicious. We looked at the tableau we had conceived together; the shirtless hunk in tight leather pants with his foot-and-a-half long prick extended before him like a dousing rod, the beautiful blonde reverently worshiping that monstrous phallus with strokes and kisses that were making the waiter experience an orgasm of immense size, and his musclebound red-headed companion who was growing both jealous and more muscular, as if one was feeding the other. And then I handed you the keys, and let you drive for a while. “He…” “Be specific,” I told you. “It’s important. Which ‘he’?” “The redhead, he stands up and he’s already starting to grow.” “Grow how? Be specific.” “It starts with his muscles. It always starts there. He…he couldn’t control it when it started happening to him. But now he can.” “Good,” I said, squeezing your dick. You pumped up a fat fountain and I leaned over to capture it in my mouth. You taste so good. You shuddered and moaned as my face appeared before you and you came again. A nice reward for me. I appreciate it. “He…the redhead, he can tell it’s starting so he closes his eyes to channel it.” “What does that mean?” “He’ll grow too fast - too powerful - if he doesn’t control the growth.” “Good,” I praised. Limits are necessary. Things get out of hand too quickly, otherwise. “It starts with his muscles,” I prompted. You nodded. “They begin to swell, both with size and power. He is even stronger than he looks, because the muscles, they’re super strong.” I looked at the man in question. He was standing with his feet wide, his arms held out, his hands balled into fists. He was breathing hard, his eyes closed. I could see his chest pushing against the shirt, and suddenly the buttons were flying off like bullets, torn free and firing across the room. “His chest is growing, and his arms and his legs. Every muscle is growing.” The seams of his suit were beginning to rend. The material was trying to hold together while the threads that held the pieces together ripped open. “Does he grow taller, too?” I asked. “Yes,” you said, and then he was. I could see his neck swell with power as his head began to rise. The hem of his shirt was being pulled out of his pants and the sleeves of his jacket looked like sausage casing filled with too much meat. “He’s furry,” I said, because I wanted him to be. “Yes,” you agreed. Now that his chest was pushing forward from his open shirt, we could see a thick carpet of that same copper hair in thick curls across the growing expanse. “Now that he has control, he opens his eyes,” which he did, “and he looks at his lover and the handsome waiter.” “Is he angry? Is he sad?” “He’s turned on. He’s massively turned on.” There was a sudden prominent bulge in his pants, pushing hard against his zipper. “The bigger he grows, the more turned on he becomes.” “Describe his size for me. How big are his arms? How tall will he become? How much will he weigh?” “His…he has…his arms are only twenty inches now, but they can swell to thirty.” I tried to hide my surprise and pleasure. Such imagination! “He can grow as tall as eight feet, if he wants to.” “If he wants to? Do you want him to?” I asked as he stretched his arms out to his sides and another resounding rip sounded as his jacket split and his massive arms began to emerge. “Yes.” The redhead bent his arms and his face took on a look of intense concentration (which, may I add, increased his handsome visage rather perceptively). A smile came to his lips which increased into a toothy grin as he pumped increasing power into his arms, inflating them with muscle. The material of his jacket and shirt ripped itself apart under the sheer strength of his increasingly powerful muscular onslaught and he was then standing there at the edge of the table with the cuffs of his shirt clinging to his wrists, but the remainder of his swelling upper body now as naked as the waiter’s. It was now clearly evident that he was swelling with power and growing in stature and width by the second. The muscular development crawled across his body beneath his furry skin like thick bands, pushing outward from the deep indent between his pecs and blooming across his shoulders and around his arms in ever increasing size. He was coated in a dense forest of copper curls and his skin began to gleam with sweat as he strained to contain his power. “So beautiful,” I said, almost without thinking, but my words still possessed their usual capability and I watched him change again before my eyes, increasing in magnificence. “He has control,” you said, gifting the growing man with jurisdiction over his own body. “And his cock….” Here it comes, I thought. You had already given yourself a 15-inch, constantly spurting monster and the beautiful waiter owned eighteen inches. How large would our redheaded friend get? “His cock?” I repeated, amused and interested to hear your desire. “Even bigger than the waiter’s,” you predicted. “Bigger than eighteen inches?” “Much bigger.” The bulge in the growing man’s pants suddenly lurched with prominence and a thick length of meat shifted and began crawling down his leg beneath his tightening suit. Its expanse continued to swell and I realized that we needed some more specifics here or it threatened to become uncontrollable. “Twenty inches?” I asked. “Twenty…,” we watched that bulge swell even larger, and then you corrected yourself, “Twenty-four. Two feet of massively thick uncut cock,” you said. The beautiful bearded redhead was still smiling as he felt his equipment surge with impossible size, pushing urgently towards his knee and making that pant leg rip itself open. He reached down and ripped the pants from his legs entirely, revealing his still-swelling mind-blowing monster with pride and arrogance. This seemed to please him, because his massive prick began now to visibly throb and rise. As we had already agreed that no other man on the planet had a dick larger than my own, I suddenly felt mine swell and extend beneath the table, its weight and burden compounded by its new size, probably now exactly 24 inches and one millimeter in length. Already attuned to be super-sensitive and always ready to go, I felt its hunger and need sizzle in like growth, the luscious burden of its gargantuan size like a perfect, welcome burden of unlimited sex. “Are you sure it’s that big?” I asked, a bit concerned. I moved my cum-coated hand from your massive erection and placed it gingerly upon the fat shank of sex I now owned, thrilled at the rush of intense sexuality it delivered. There were often unforeseen ramifications when one tampers, but rarely did they impact my own carefully crafted perfection. But you nodded and whispered, “Yes.” No matter, I could fix this later, glad that I had the foresight to set limits to your imagination’s reach. I summoned my perfect self-control over this mighty and magnificent appendage and resumed slowly stroking your drooling prick. “Keep going,” I urged, interested to see how this would play out. “What about the blonde man, his companion?” You shifted your gaze away from the continuously swelling, nearly naked, hugely-hung man to his seated companion, still reverent in his worship of the waiter’s immense manhood. “What’s special about him?” You looked at the blonde-haired man who now appeared almost petite between the massive 18-inch cock he was worshiping and the swelling mass of muscle and an even larger cock behind him. “He….” You seemed hesitant to speak your thoughts. Were you scared, or ashamed? There was no need for either with me, so I prompted you. “Go ahead,” I said, squeezing your hard-on so the helmet turned shiny and red, “speak your fantasy. Put it into words. Tell me what it is about him. Why is he with the redhead, and why does he worship the waiter’s prick so intently?” “He’s my twin.” “Your brother?” You hesitated again. “Your clone?” Your mouth twisted up as you considered your answer. “Tell me,” I prompted. “My twin. He’s me, and I’m him.” "You exist in….” “Two places at the same time. There are two of me.” “There are,” I confirmed, and watched him change from one moment to the next. Indeed, he now looked to be your exact double, because he was you, also. “I wondered about that when I came in,” I said. “I wondered what that was like, to exist as two people, two beautiful men, sharing the same handsome face, the same powerful muscular body, the same tall frame, the same majestic and beautiful cock. And I see you both enjoy public nudity with equal relish.” Your other self was stripped naked and glorious before us, showing me what you looked like from a distance, your doubled glorious perfection on display for everyone to see. “We share everything,” you said. “I can…I can feel that man’s cock in my mouth. I can feel it sliding in and out, rubbing its rubbery head against the back of my throat. I can feel its heat and hardness, every vein and ridge. The taste of him.” “And vice versa?” I asked, stroking your dick with more gleeful force and pulling a fresh delivery of your endless cream over my grip. “Of…of course,” you managed to say, and I looked over to watch your twin’s eighteen-inch prick pump out a fat rope of cum in response to my manhandling of your cock. “Do you make love to him?” “Yes.” “And when that happens?” “All our sensations are doubled. I can feel him inside me and I can feel me inside me. He feels my bliss and I feel his.” Clearly, this was some secret fantasy you had been considering for some time. Perhaps there were even stories about this sitting on your computer at home, but with me there was no more need for fantasy. Your twin lover, naked and perfect, was now standing before you and you were watching him deliver an expert blow-job to an 18-inch prick with ease and efficiency. “And the red-headed man?” “My…our lover. The jealous kind.” The hulking brute now looked over at us together, and his body seemed to swell out with intense power. His heavy brow darkened and his eyes flashed. He was gripping his huge hands into fists, making think veins bulge on his ham-sized forearms. “Jealous of us?” “Jealous that he is not with us.” I smiled. How perfect! “He can be with us, if you want him to be.” “No,” you said, “he wanted to be there, with my other me, and the waiter. He wants to fuck the waiter.” “With his two-foot-long cock?” You nodded and came. A fat gusher of pure open perfect bliss as your beautiful sexual fantasies bloomed into reality before your eyes. We watched the red-headed, brutally beautiful monster of muscled power stride toward the waiter and wrap an arm around him. He towered over the smaller man and pressed his hard body against him and his towering prick looked frightening next to the object of his lust. “Is it possible?” I asked aloud. Even I was surprised that this was what you imagined. “Yes,” you said, making it possible. “The waiter is capable of pleasing any man, regardless of his size or desire. It’s his special talent. He is the perfect lover.” “What does that mean?” I asked, hungry both to see your imagination realized and to hear your description of what that meant to you. “He knows instinctively what you want. He can fulfill any carnal wish you have, any desire for sexual pleasure using his body or yours.” “He can,” I agreed, wanting to make this a permanent change. “He can accommodate my lover’s prodigious tool - or yours,” you added, somewhat generously I thought, “and make him explode with a brain-bending orgasm as his two-foot tool builds up to its inevitable and overwhelming crescendo, pumping thick, warm, sticky ropes of cum as he howls and growls and groans in utter bliss.” A heavy flow of pre-cum was now emitting from the bearded red-head’s cock. I could smell his sex from our booth, and you came again as if in response - and so did your twin. “Does he enjoy it, too?” “God, yes. There is nothing he would rather do than please another. His hands are magical.” “Be careful,” I advised. I knew you meant it in general terms, but with the power I had granted you that simple remark could lead almost anywhere. “You mean that….” “I mean that when he places his hands on you, your skin tingles with warm bliss. When he strokes your flesh, it is as if he strokes your dick. His tongue against you is warm and wet and when he pushed it inside your mouth, it has some strange and wonderful capability to make you cum as if he is lapping at your ass.” “And he does that too, no doubt.” “Of course, and there is no one on earth better at making you feel completely sexually satisfied.” “Except me,” I added, unwilling to give in. “Except you,” you agreed. “Because there is no one on the planet more wonderful and perfect than you.” “And that’s a fact,” I said. I turned my attention back to the trio and watched your lover rip the leather pants from the waiter’s magically accommodating ass and push his two-foot monster’s drooling mouth towards the world’s second greatest lover’s backdoor. Holy fuck, it looked as long as the other man’s entire torso! I had not imagined anything of this sort before, but watching your imagination blossom before us was starting to make my own gargantuan manhood swell and throb. I could feel it tingle with bliss and shove against the underside of the table, physically lifting it from the floor. I began to leak a flow of pre-cum like warm honey from a spigot. I clutched your dick in my hand and you exploded with a fountain of cum, gasping and groaning from the intensity of your orgasm. “You have more?” I asked, teasingly. I knew the answer but I wanted to hear your version. “I always have more,” you said, and I leaned my mouth down to your fountain and you rewarded me with another gushing surge of your warm cum, which I swallowed with ease and eager happiness. It filled me with pleasure, and an idea popped into my filthy mind as you came and came. Finally, gasping for breath, your massive muscles flexing with the effort of your unending orgasms, I pulled my lips from your cock and said, “I want to see you fuck yourself.” Your eyes were still closed and your chest heaved as you struggled to recover from the intensity of my mouth on your dick. You smiled and nodded. “And I want to feel it like you feel it,” I added, slowly stroking the hard inches of your constant erection. “I want to feel your cock in my ass, and my ass around your cock. I want to feel the sensation of fucking myself, kissing myself, loving myself - while I watch you make love with your twin.” You opened your eyes and moved from the booth, standing to your full height as your cock twitched and throbbed with anticipation and need. A fat flow of honey dripped from the mouth of your prick and you looked at your mirror image across the restaurant, your desire building, your anticipation rising. I could feel it, too, now. Your emotions were my emotions. Your desires were my desires. And you looked at yourself as your twin looked back. The desire and lust redoubled inside me, and then again as my own desire for both of you was wrapped around it all. My monster cock began to rise, splitting the table with its power, I leaned back in the booth and spread my muscled arms across the back of the seats and allowed my cock to swell higher and higher, breaking through the wood with its strength, rising like a tree that could not be stopped. You had created for me a two-foot long monster, wrapped in fat veins feeding its size and power, swelling thicker and heavier as it rose to its zenith, the head blooming from its thick cowl of foreskin like a fat plum dripping with seed. I could smell myself, the heady, sexy musk of my perfect body, a rich and powerful masculine perfume swimming inside the thick warm honey drooling down my massive meat. You met yourself on the floor and wrapped your arms around yourself, and wrapped your arms around yourself, and pressed your lips to your lips and kissed yourself with unfettered and unlimited lust and love. My mouth warmed to that kiss, the sensation of kissing and being kissed, the feeling of your heavy, hard, strong arms surrounding me, the hard heat of your own cocks rubbing against mine, and against each other. I had never experienced any sensation like this, the total awareness of other men making love before my eyes as my body sank deeper and deeper into that joined perception. You and you, together, the same and different, and you allowed me in and I could feel every drop of emotion, every press of muscle against muscle, the increasing lust and desire and then you were coming, and you were coming, and I was coming, blasting thick fountains of hot cream from our cannons. By now, the redheaded Hulk was plowing the magically expanding ass of the beautiful waiter, pushing him across the table and thrusting deep inside him, growling with lust and release. The waiter, gifted now with sexual capacity and capability that approached my own overwhelming talents, surrounded the giant’s meat with warm throbs of pure sex, moaning as his smaller body was filled up entirely. The restaurant had come to a complete stop, all eyes focused on the giant and the waiter, or the twin “brothers,” or my unstoppable and devastating beauty as my own two-foot long cock towered from my loins and shot thick volleys of cum all over. I decided to make a gift to you and your imagination. “All that you have said is true,” I spoke, “and it will continue to be true,” making it real, making your twin powers reality forever, creating a world where you would now wander in naked glory, able to cum as you wished and be with your twin self in perfect love. Allowing the redhead to swell with muscle and cock whenever he wished it, and making of the handsome young waiter one of the world’s most talented and magical lovers. “I will continue to be the most beautiful and powerful man in the world, a vision of perfect physical beauty, and of overwhelming muscular size and strength,” I said, “and no other man’s cock shall surpass mine in size or beauty or perfection or ability.” I smiled and grabbed myself and came hard, shooting fat creamy fountains of delicious cream from my balls to splatter against the walls and tables and people, all yielding to my utter perfection.

Hey guys, Thanks for bumping up the story, it got me inspired to continue. I hope you enjoy this chapter! Cheers and thanks for your support! A.O.M.G. Part I Part II Part III Part IV Part V Part VI Sire and Son Larry Durham’s passion for weight training started back at 1971 at the early age of 14, when his 16-year-old cousin Freddy got a home-gym equipment and both teenagers spent many afternoon hours working hard to build their physiques like the astounding bodies of Mike Katz, Frank Zane; Dave Draper and, of course, Arnold Schwarzenegger. Fred started out bigger and taller than his younger cousin Larry, but he clearly lacked many of the skills that bodybuilding required such as focus, determination and discipline. Skills that Larry, even at such young age, already displayed and only got him more excited about the sport. Soon, the skinny average looking Larry gained much more precious pounds of rock hard muscle than his older cousin and everybody at school asked him to flex and show off those vigorous youthful teenager muscles. By the time Larry was a freshman at High School, he had totally outgrown Fred’s humble home gym, and since the owner himself had long ago given up on bulking up his physique, Larry joined the local gym and he quickly became one of its resident hardcore member. In addition, he also grew to be one of the biggest guys around, regardless being one of the youngest members. The feeling of having huge, hard, powerful body that girls coveted, while guys both admired and envied was just one of the many aspects that Larry loved about bodybuilding. He actually enjoyed the idea of controlling the development of his own physique above everything, rewarding himself with such vigorous look after so many extenuating hours, not to mention the grueling but necessary rigorous dieting periods. For such reasons, Larry got truly passionate about bodybuilding and changed his young body into a temple of masculine perfection during the following years. At his High School senior year, he was already a two-time junior bodybuilding champion and with the impressive frame of 5’11”, he hit the mark of 225 pounds of hard powerful muscles, with great potential for promising professional career goals in the early future, but life does not always go as planned. Larry lost his father a few weeks before he graduated at high school. As the eldest, he felt responsible for providing for his mother and three younger sisters. Therefore, the young man started working while he also prepared to join the Police Academy, which happened before he turned 19 years old. Soon Larry Durham became the most respectable police officer of the district. After all, a 5'11” 250 pounds off-season bulky handsome muscular office with a well-groomed mustache “Tom Selleck.” mustache along with his tanned skin and manly rugged jaw was simply impressive. Throughout his outstanding career, Larry’s great physique and impressive strength proved valuable at the line of duty. He soon rose into higher positions still keeping in great shape for the following years, spending his precious free hours at the gym, participating in amateur bodybuilding shows, which secretly kept his fantasy of becoming a professional bodybuilder, especially after he saw his fellow police officer Ronnie Coleman becoming the contender with most wins among the pantheon of Olympia champions. In the meantime, Larry got married to his wife Rachel in the summer of 1990 and Larry Junior was born in the spring of 1992. The muscular police sergeant was happily proud of his healthy baby boy. Their family lived happy until the death of Rachel in a horrible car accident in the year of 2002. Since then, Larry became solely responsible for his precious young boy, who quickly became the greatest fan of his father’s exciting amateur bodybuilding career. Larry Durham Junior was going to bodybuilding shows since he was a toddler, and as a little boy, he was the most enthusiastic fan. Always cheering to his father from the first rows, giving him “tips” and commenting on his pose in real time. It was very cute to see the young boy thrilled during his massive father’s posing routine. Of course, Junior was very passionate about it and never liked when they did not announce his dad among the top five contenders. At first, he cried aloud, but soon he learned the politics of sportsmanship and got his opinions about the poor judging to himself. Junior loved when his dad was onstage receiving the trophy because he would always take his time to come and pick him up, lifting his body in those massive arms and pose for the pictures carrying him – his biggest and most important trophy. People loved when Senior and Junior posed together, the massive contender and his cute young boy. Over the years, Larry Senior realized that his secret fantasy about becoming a professional bodybuilder would not come true. Junior was getting older and he needed to get extra shifts to pay for his boy’s education. On the other side, he truly hated dieting for competitions and in several shows he got mediocre results for not being able to cut down more efficiently. But everything got better as he decided to join Master’s division – his great bulk and powerful stance made him look much better than the other competitors. In fact, Larry was the most famous Master’s amateur bodybuilder of the region, until the phenomenon Steve “the Rock” Finnegan blew him out of the water. Steve was ten years Larry’s senior, which put them in separate Master’s divisions. Although Finnegan competed with a much lighter weight range than Larry – who struggled to keep his onstage weight under 220 pounds –his condition was impeccably phenomenal, which, added to the fact he had started bodybuilding at the age of 54 years old only contributed to make him won successive overall titles in the master’s category. Larry was indeed amazed with Steve’s impressive stats, especially how he managed to keep in such great shape throughout all the year. The two bodybuilders actually developed a very synergetic camaraderie. Steve followed Larry’s advises to strengthen his shoulder and back while the younger veteran tried to keep up with Finnegan’s energetic posing technique. Larry still wished he could at least win one overall against Steve but the guy’s physique was just outstanding. Of course, that was before the SMM revolution. Even the great Steve was not immune to their arrival. If they once stood as bastions of mature manliness, now people regarded as just “old little guys”. Larry Durham got frustrated when guys he knew suddenly grew into humongous sizes and had more strength than a dozen of younger guys at their prime. Why couldn’t this happen to him? He wanted to show these youngsters what a true man was. Larry started to feel his own son was disappointed at him for not being able to grow like that. He barely managed to continue his preparation for the last show, thus resulting in a poor fifth place, which made him even more depressed. Larry Junior drove his car down the road with one single thought in his mind. He had to make his father grow like he made Steve Finnegan grow. He needed to do it for his dad, his father, his ultimate hero. Junior became a police officer because he wanted to serve his community like his father served for so many years. Durham Senior was indeed very proud his boy finished Police Academy at the top three percent of the class. Meanwhile, Durham Junior has always been extremely proud of his father. Every boy wants to brag about his father’s strength and prowess but few actually could tell other boys that his father was indeed more muscular and much stronger than the vast majority of fathers in the world. Junior loved to cheer for his dad in the shows, but he loved even more to watch his dad posing at home, looking at the mirror and asking him how he looked. In time, they became best friends and gym partners. Junior devoured everything about bodybuilding and was eager to follow his footsteps in the sports as well. Although his own physique inherited most of Senior’s great genetic makeup, Junior soon felt he wouldn’t develop the same kind of physique. He didn’t want to eclipse his father’s amazing body. He wanted him to look always bigger, so he never became a contender, rather an enthusiast, a connoisseur dedicated to support his impressive father in everything he needed. The police officer parked his car and entered his father’s house. He knew exactly where to find his muscular dad. Larry Senior was just finishing reading the morning news at the kitchen. “I am right here, son.” Not many 58-year-old fathers wear golden thin framed reading glasses have 250 pounds of muscular early off-season bulk and Larry Durham Senior looked especially thick that particular morning. The young officer entered the kitchen, with his uniform all wrinkled and barely unbuttoned, without his hat and sunshades, visibly sweat and very excited, which instantly made his father worried. “Is everything alright, son? What happened to you?” Senior said standing up and quickly approaching his son to check on him. “Steve Finnegan…I just saw him…he is HUGE! He turned SMM too!” Junior managed to say between breaths, but he noticed right away those news made his father immediately sad. “Oh…so it finally happened to him huh? Well, he wanted it so bad…” Larry said as he tried to return to the table, but clearly shaken by those news. “No wait…dad…you don’t understand. He is immense! I saw him and he looks humongous, so massive and muscular, and…I made him grow even bigger out of thin air!” Junior said holding the strong hard forearms of his own father. “You? What are you talking about? You said he was SMM when you saw him, how did you make him grow? Junior you’re talking nonsense now…” Larry Senior felt a chill going down his spine now, like he had butterflies in his stomach. If Steve Finnegan already became SMM how could his son make him grow even bigger? “I know, but he told me that I have the ability to make guys grow into SMM just like the other kid he had with him. It doesn’t have to be just one guy, many others can do the trick too, and I made him grow dad! It was amazing!” “I am happy for you son, Steve is a great guy and I’m sure he’ll treat you right as his…trigger” Larry Senior still didn’t know exactly how to behave. He wanted to seem supportive but he was devastated on the inside. “Dad…you don’t get it. He said I could be his trigger if…” Larry Junior looked at his father’s noticeably disappointed expression and felt miserable. He didn’t want him to feel that way, he had such good news, his own father could become SMM, he just needed to take whatever it was inside his very son! “I can make you grow too dad…I know I can, I saw…Steve grew huge, he ballooned right in front of me…It was so intense, it felt so good. I want you to have that power, dad…I want you to grow…”Junior hugged his father and held his muscular arms, kissing his cheekbones. Larry Senior closed his eyes and whispered. “I want to grow to son…I wish you could make me huge like those guys!” Their hug was intense; the mutual complicity between father and son was just one of the many layers of their deeper relationship. Junior was still hesitating, but his father’s mustached lips soon reached for the younger man’s lips and they kissed passionately. The bond was finally sealed and the power unleashed. Larry Durham Junior came and Larry Durham Senior became SMM in that exact following second. “I can feel it son!” The father exclaimed as he felt his boy moaning and his own youthful cock spewing its contents inside his pants. His body seemed to convulse and bulge as if it was bubbling from the inside. He moaned and groaned in loud guttural sounds. His already impressive muscular frame expanded further. Fortunately, Senior had taken a protein feast for breakfast with 2 dozen egg white omelet, protein shakes and tuna burgers. All the food seemed to be converting into immediate super muscular augmentation. “Grow daddy…please grow huge…you gotta grow for me!” Junior said, feeling his cock growing harder again as his father’s augmented masses forced their way against the fabric of his clothes. Junior loved the feeling of the expanding width of his father engulfing more of his body in that manly warm embrace. He felt safe, protected, confident and so happy. His power seemed to intensify and Senior’s growth increased its pace. “Fuck…it is getting more intense son!” Larry Senior said as he flexed his now 25 inches biceps, which had augmented tremendously in the span of a few seconds; his chest ballooned and his shoulders widened and thickened. Even his legs seemed to be growing longer, but his quads were shaking with new layers of denser and harder fibers, while the amazingly thick calves increased on girth, pumping more muscle growth back into his upper body. The huge turtle shell 6 pack stomach popped into 8…and then 10 incredibly developed knots of muscle that looked even better in the slightly distended stomach, which only made his waist look smaller as the rest of the body continued to grow and develop further. “Did you grow Finnegan like that?” Senior asked holding his son’s head gently higher to look into his eyes. Junior shook his head in denial. “No…it was awesome, he grew huge, but NOT like you are growing right now…you…are my hero dad…I love you, I have to give you my best, you deserve nothing less!” The young officer closed his eyes and hugged his growing father even tighter, focusing his mind on his greatest wish, hoping his heart would help him in the task of making his father grow into a true SMM! “Holy shit!” Senior exclaimed as his body was taken in another tidal wave of growth that caused his expansion to get even more intense. The shoulders and deltoids increased their thickness and girth, the biceps expanded while the two thick veins crossing their rugged surface split into 4 then 8 and they engorged as the muscular tissue expanded underneath it with such hunger for growth. “You are my hero, I love you dad…You have to get huge! You have to become massive! You are going to show them who’s the real SMM!” Larry Junior kept his eyes closed and screamed at the top of his lungs, as his father grew even bigger. The worshipping hands of the son slipped as the expansion of the muscles in the humongous father increased continuously. The mustached man moaned as his jaw grew even broader and his neck thickened with new layers of powerful muscle, his mountainous chest plates inflated with the new size, the sound of his ripping clothes filled the room, while he continued to expand beyond his wildest dream. “You are my boy, my son…Fuck you just never cease to make me happy boy!” Larry Senior picked him higher and kissed him once again. This time, his achingly hard cock erupted from the confinement of his underwear. The glorious uncut 12 inches monstrous cock had grown 25% bigger in a matter of seconds, and throbbed majestically pressed between their bodies. Senior groaned as he ripped the clothes of his son and in one single, slow, and yet very sensual movement, he inserted the immensely huge head inside his son’s smooth anus and pushed it inside. They both screamed because it was then that Durham Father’s growth reached its peak. The muscle growth spasms increased tremendously and at each time, Senior pumped his cock deeper into Junior’s butt he grew bigger, wider, thicker. His muscles seemed to grow in the same vibration, pumping bigger and harder, his body developing, his frame expanding. Junior moaned, his butt ached, it hurt like hell, but it was so amazing at the same time. He never felt so manly before, he could make his father grow into a monster of inhumanly huge senior muscles. Truly monstrous and massively powerful. He deserved that, anything he could do to provide that was still a low price to pay to make his father’s dream come true. The feet of the son were not touching the ground, because they were actually fucking mid-air while the growing behemoth father provided all the sustentation strength they needed to keep pounding and fucking like the passionate lovers they became. “I am growing so huge…getting massive for you boy! You will never need to look to another guy again! Your daddy is going to be the biggest of them all!” Senior said into his son’s ears, holding the arms of the boy with just one hand while he flexed his now 30 inches monstrously huge biceps and his cock grew even harder and longer inside his boy’s hole. Junior smiled as he tried to clench his own anus as tight as possible to make his dad feel even more pleasure. They both were dripping sweat, but the father never felt tired, he let his boy slide down to the base of his cock and kept pumping him with nothing but the strength of his hips, bouncing the man into his enormous phallus while he flexed his arms. Senior threw his head back as his first orgasm exploded inside his son’s butt. The thick globs of cum were flying all over the kitchen area as he managed to keep pounding, his cock was never soft, it only grew longer and harder. The monumental augmentation of the monstrous senior muscle men continued, perfected, developed while Larry Junior felt his own body filled with fresh manly hot cum. All of a sudden, Larry Senior realized his mind opening up to a completely new world. He could feel his son in a deeper level, he could actually feel exactly what the young lad felt towards him, how much pleasure his body received and how powerful their bond was in reality. “Thank you, Junior…you are my greatest gift indeed.” He said as he held the boy firmly in his arms, feeling their hearts beating together. “I’m yours daddy…” “Oh…in more ways than you can even imagine, boy…” He chuckled, kissing his lips and enjoying the uncanny sensation of his marvelous augmentation. Meanwhile, Larry Junior was so lost in the blissful orgasm he felt his body going numb and very sleepy. Larry Senior nested his son’s sleeping body around his monstrous shaft. He was still cumming inside the boy’s ass and still growing bigger. “You were right Steve, SMM fucking rule!” End of Part VI

You & I: The Hotel Room I approach the door to your room, wondering at my own bravery or cowardice about accepting this invitation, but your picture was too unbelievable to ignore. Did a real man - or a real human being - look like that? Was anyone that beautiful? Curiosity, then, lead me here. You said you had seen me in the bar, and you wanted to meet me. You wanted us to meet. I was unsure about all of this, the text message from someone I had never met (how had you even gotten my number in the first place?) the promises of experiences beyond my wildest fantasies, and then that picture of Your body! I figured you must have been spending some serious time at the gym - or in front of a computer Photoshopping the living hell out of that image. I usually had a strict rule about seeing someone’s face, but with a body like that, I made an exception. You looked flawless in that small image on my phone screen. I kept pinching and zooming in to look for seams in the image, or pixelated parts where you hadn’t been careful with his editing but I couldn’t find any. If that was a real picture of a real guy, I had to see this in person. Even if nothing else happened, I wanted to look at this guy’s amazing physique and ask him how he’d accomplished such mind-blowing perfection of size and balance! I lifted my hand to rap on the door when I heard a voice - absurdly deep, with a timbre that made somehow made my balls seem to tingle and the hairs on my arms stand on end - say “It’s open.” I put my hand on the knob and turned. You were sitting in a chair at the far end of the room. There was a large, king-sized bed to the right and the room was bright. The curtains were open in front of you, spilling sunlight everywhere and casting your body into silhouette, making it hard for me to see you, initially. Your back was to me, but already I realized that if nothing else, that image you had sent was not lying about your size. Even from across the room, it was clear that you were a huge - or beyond huge - individual. Huge in every way, as well. As my eyes adjusted I could see your back, swollen with distinct muscles, spread a yard wide. You were sitting with the chair backwards, so that you were fully exposed to me as I suddenly realized you were naked. You shifted slightly, jutting your butt out, and I think I even gasped. The spit left my mouth and my eyes probably grew two sizes larger. That butt. It was…awesome. Amazing. Indescribable. I could not move, as if you had mesmerized me with your beautiful, perfect ass. In that moment, I wanted nothing more in the entire world than to worship you. “You know who I am,” you said. Of course! Of course I did! Why hadn’t I realized when I looked at your image? You were…the one! That guy! Who else would be that huge, that broad, that impossibly and improbably built? I knew who you were, and now I wondered why I had been the lucky one to be summoned int your godlike presence. Then you spoke again, spoke in that voice that felt like sex, and you said, “I’m going to turn around.” My heart flipped in my chest and I tried to swallow. I could not move, I could not breathe. I was going to be given the privilege of seeing you in person. Of being near you. “Yeah,” I managed to answer, a single syllable. You turned your head slightly, so that I could almost see your face. Your handsome face. Your beautiful face. Your godlike face. “Are you gonna be okay?” I was again shocked at the sound of your voice. It made me want to come. My dick was already swelling with heat and size. “What?” You turned away again, perhaps understanding the impact the mere hint of your beauty was having on my body. “Are you gonna be okay? If I turn around?” God, I wanted to look at you. There was now nothing more I wanted than that, to be able to look at you there, across the room. “Yeah.” You stood up. And up. And up. I knew who you were and I knew you were the most beautiful and powerful man on the planet, but your size was still shocking to me. My brain was spinning, or was it the room? My legs felt weak and I could not seem to catch my breath. “I’m going to turn around now,” you said. God, your voice. The power! “I should warn you.” “Warn me?” “Yes.” You began to turn towards me, to reveal yourself to me, to allow my eyes to look upon your superhuman perfection. My heart was beating very fast and the world seemed to slow its pace as you turned your naked body and your handsome face towards me. All at once, like lightning, I realized that any former description of you, any fantasy or dream that someone had of you, that I had about you, could not dare to touch the reality of you. My god. My god. Stars erupted in my eyes as I tried to look at you. My dick plumped with a suddenness I had never experienced, as if you had reached across the room and touched me there, at the core of my lust and desire, and pulled come from my balls to splatter and splash inside my pants. Darkness enveloped me, but you seemed to glow. Your majesty and perfection was all I could see. Did you smile? Did you smile for me? I could not see for the beauty of you. You had blinded me to anything and everything else. So much power, so much strength. The lines of your perfect body, swollen with perfect muscle. Your arms, your chest, your stomach, your legs. Were you glowing? Was your strength so powerful that it emanated from you? Was your beauty so total that your mere physical presence could not contain it? You seemed to expand to fill the entire room. My eyes danced across the beauty of you, every inch of you, every millimeter. Naked before me. And your face. Your godlike face. Perfection. I was swimming in warm water. I was with someone, someone I couldn’t quite see or touch. But I knew who they were. I knew it was you, there in my dream with me, a man too perfect to look upon, a man possessed of such power and strength that being near you was like being near a lodestone that drew me towards you. Irresistible and undeniable. I wanted to hear you speak, again. I wanted to experience that sensation of having some part of you inside me, doing things to me with your power, to hear your voice in my head and feel its power tug on my cock and lick my balls. “Wake up.” I was pulled from the warm water back into your room. I was on the bed, now, but I didn’t know how I had gotten there, or what had happened. “You can look at me without fainting.” That voice. Your voice. The power and beauty of it! I doubted that those words were true but I wanted to look at you. My god, I wanted it so badly. That was all I wanted to do, because the reality of your perfection was stronger than my memory of it. I forced my eyes open to look at you again. You were there, over me, looking at me. I nearly came again. How was it possible that such a man existed? But of course you did exist, because there you were. All I had to do was reach my hand forward to touch you and prove the reality of you, the impossible reality of your perfection. “Your eyes are blue,” you said. “Bright blue, like the sky.” Were they? Of course they were! People often remarked on my eyes, wondering at their unnatural color. I nodded slightly, tongue-tied by your handsome face. “You are naked like me,” you said. Yes. Naked. I want to be naked with you. “We are always naked, because everyone expects it. No one wishes us to hide our perfection. Not a single inch of it.” My perfection. It could not match his, of course, but I was proud of the way I looked, and the way others reacted to me. No one objected to my state of constant nudity, at my exposed cock and balls, at my bare ass, because I was beautiful. Like a work of art made flesh. Like a beautiful statue carved by an Italian master. Even so, I could not compare to him. No matter how beautiful I was, he was perfect. “How much do you weigh?” you asked me. I opened my mouth, almost embarrassed to report my weight to you, because you were so massive and so powerful, but I told you because you asked me. You smiled, then, repeating my weight back to me. “You weigh two hundred and seventy-five pounds.” Yes, I was very big by most standards. “Nearly all of it is muscle.” I loved my body. I loved its muscle. I could feel it now, its weight and hardness and strength, feel it along my arms and legs. “You have 8% body fat.” I was proud that I had worked so hard to achieve this level of development. I had won contests. I was stronger than anyone I knew - except for you. No one was as strong as you. “How tall are you?” I told you to the inch. You smiled (almost causing me to come again) and nodded. “You’re six feet nine inches tall.” You said. I usually towered over everyone I met. I entered a room head and shoulders above everyone else. I loved being tall and powerful. I wanted more. “Do you like being that tall?” “I… I wish I was taller.” “Six ten?” “Even taller,” I admitted. I could deny you nothing. “Seven feet tall.” “You are seven feet tall,” you said. Something shifted or snapped. God, I loved being this gigantic muscular god. I loved being naked all the time. I loved to show off my power and my beauty. Your lips were moving again. I loved watching you speak. I loved hearing your voice. “And you weigh…” “Three hundred pounds,” I said. I had been so proud - so excited! - when I finally surpassed that milestone. Seven feet tall and three hundred pounds, but still an insignificant insect in the presence of this god of might and beauty. “Yes. You do. You weigh three hundred pounds.” You moved your hand to my head and brushed back some stray hair, looking intently into my bright blue eyes. “Your face,” you said. “Have you always been so handsome?” My heart swelled with love and happiness. I could hardly believe the words you were saying to me. “Am I?” “Yes,” you repeated, “you are.” My dick, proudly exposed in its glory for all to see, began to throb and swell with pride and love. I wanted your approval. I wanted your attention. And now you were complimenting me - me! - when your own physical perfection was unsurpassed. “The way your blue eyes are set off by the short, jet black hair on your head. Your strong, squared jawline gives you such a masculine demeanor. And I like the way you maintain that shadow of stubble, the way it enhances your intense beauty.” I blushed. “I always thought I had large ears,” I said, because it was quite true. I remembered looking at my handsome face in mirrors and scowling at those ears. “No,” you said, “they’re beautiful. They stick out slightly,” you agreed, “but that gives me something to hold on to when you’re sucking my cock.” At the mention of it, the mention of your beautiful and magnificent prick, my own pulsed and swelled with recognition and desire. My god, I loved your cock, and I loved to feel it swelling and hot inside my mouth as I sucked you with earnest lust. I loved it in my hand, to stroke it and squeeze it and marvel at its beauty and masculine power. “You love to suck cock,” you said matter-of-factly, because it was true. It was undeniable. I loved to suck cock! “You’re an expert. It’s as if you were born to do it, the way we fit together. I’m often amazed at the ease with which you can accommodate me all the way to the root of my cock. Every foot of me.” Every foot. Your massive, amazing cock! “And then when I come, when my magic balls finally pump the thick, hot flood of cream I can produce in endless supply, you swallow every drop.” Now I wanted him very badly. My whole body heated up with desire. My muscles, mighty and powerful, flexed and tensed. I moved to sit up on the bed to gaze upon it, the object of my sudden, unquenchable desire. It was true, I had some marvelous innate talent for blowing other guys. There was nothing I enjoyed more than sucking on cock. As I walked this world in my naked glory, as I met men of every variety, I would suck their cocks and they would come inside my mouth and gasp and scream and shout because no one - no one on the entire planet - was as good as I was. But no one’s cock could possibly compare to yours. And no one could deliver the massive loads of hot cream for me to guzzle like you could. I was insatiable for your come. I wanted to suck your dick until you started blasting fat ropes of salty, delicious spunk down my throat. “Every drop,” you said. “No matter how much we do it, or how much I come, you can take it all.” “I can,” I agreed proudly, anxiously. My hands curled into fists to stop myself from reaching forward and taking your cock without your permission. I looked down at it and could imagine its taste - your taste - your musky, masculine essence inside my mouth. “How big is it?” I asked. “Sixteen inches long,” you said. “Thicker than any other man’s cock in the world.” I knew it to be true. “Sixteen…” I watched your cock swell. “Soft,” you added needlessly. Because of course when you became hard, when your majestic and impossible and beautiful cock finally revealed itself, you were feet long. “But when I am aroused - particularly by you, because we are lovers and you are my perfect match - I grow inches longer. Inches thicker.” “Inches,” I repeated, remembering the sensation of swallowing your monster with ease and lust, and the feeling of your hard heat inside me. “And you swallow every inch.” You placed your warm hand against my broad, naked chest, rubbing your thumb against my nipple. “You’ve always told me that your nipples are very sensitive.” Sudden hard thunderous eruptions of pure sex emanated now from your touch and rumbled throughout my entire muscular form, zeroing in on my dick and sending erotic pulses of heavy sexual power into it. “Yes,” I whispered. “They are.” I could almost not withstand this attention. You continued to play with one nipple - just one - but the sensational eruptions of sexual bliss continued to rock my naked form. “Probably because your chest is so large.” I looked down where you were rubbing my nipple to look at my massive pecs. “It is.” Some had said my chest was outsized, that it was so massive that it looked ludicrous on my body, but I wanted it that way. I wanted a huge chest - two massive globes of powerful muscle, like bands of steel under my skin - because you wanted me that way. You began to describe my chest, and I swelled with pride that I could please you. My chest was a swollen mass of muscle, gifted with two intensely sensitive nipples nestled among the manly fur. “I can make you come if I play with your nipples.” I swooned and closed my eyes, feeling a sudden urge to pump a fat fountain of cream all over my chest. I could feel my prick swell and lengthen. “Your twelve-inch cock,” you said. Was it twelve? Did I own a foot-long length of meat? That didn’t seem right. I would remember something like that. “Twelve…?” “No,” you corrected. “Your fourteen-inch cock.” Yes. That was what I owned. That was what swelled up from between my thickly muscled thighs. A fourteen-inch prick, that I showed off with pride as I wandered the world in naked, unashamed glory. My fourteen-inch cock that was even now plumping and pushing as you continued to twist and rub and pinch my nipple. “I want to suck your cock,” I told you, because I did. I always did. It was all I ever dreamed of, and all I ever wanted. I was the world’s champion cocksucker, and you owned the world’s champion cock. “I understand,” you said, and I was bathed in your approval, “but first I want you to stand up.” I agreed and moved to obey, wanting nothing more than to please you, my god of sex and power. My body felt very heavy, but strong. I remembered that I was seven feet tall and weighed three hundred pounds, all of it muscle, with my heavy, massive chest and my fourteen-inch cock. I leaned up and stood on my feet before you, in awe of your massive size and incomparable beauty. I nearly came again, being this close to you, and felt pride and lust surge inside me as you looked at me. “Eight-pack abs,” you said. Yes. I owned an eight-pack, in perfect rows on my belly. My cock swelled and a sizzle of pre erupted up its length and poured forth from me in sheer joy at your attentions. “Turn around, please,” you asked, and I moved to obey, overwhelmed with bliss at my ability to please you. I could practically feel your gaze upon my naked body. I could feel it move across my back and down and zero in on my butt, like you were pouring warm water on my skin. “Your ass is beautiful,” you said, and I felt chills of joy at the sound of your voice. You touched me, then, and my cock plumped up even harder, if that’s possible. You cupped your wide, strong hands against the meat of my ass and said, “Your ass is round and thick and hard. Your ass may be the only thing on your body as large as your chest.” I thought of all the work I had done, the thousands of squats and the tonnage of weight that I used to push mass into my butt. I knew that it was huge, two large, round balls of muscle I paraded in my naked splendor like awards of achievement. Yes, I thought, my ass is glorious. You moved your warm touch to the outer edges of each rounded hump, remarking, “I love these deep dimples on the side, which attest to the power your ass possesses.” I tensed the muscle and made the masses plump and jut, two engines built for thrusting. “It’s a powerful ass, made for fucking.” Yes! Yes. For fucking. When I fuck someone, I fuck them hard and deep. I shove my fourteen-inch python inside their ass and pump them until they scream with pleasure. My ass is a fuck machine. My ass is amazing. “But this,” you said, moving your hands back together over the meat of my buttocks, sliding your powerful touch between the bulbous engines, “is the true miracle of your ass. Here,” you said, pushing the knob of your finger at the soft, wet, hungry hole at the center of my ass, “where you welcome me inside, the velvet grip of your ass, the control you finesse over our fuck, the way you’re able to control every inch, every millimeter as I push inside you and deliver thunderous throbbing erotic pulses of pure, unending sexual bliss until I release the flood of hot cream into your welcoming guts and you experience an orgasm so powerful that you nearly pass out - this is the most amazing part of your entire body.” My god was paying tribute to me. My god praised me and I was washed in his praise like sunlight. Yes, I thought, my heart exploding, my cock swelling bigger still, yes, you inside me, you fucking me, your perfect and beautiful cock sliding into my body where I could show how much I loved you, make manifest my love for you, worship the perfect tool of your perfect masculine power and suck on your sex with my talented and hungry ass. I can remember every fuck I have ever had from you, and each one was more glorious and perfect than the last. Other men may fuck me, for my ass is a tool of perfect pleasure, a velvet vise that welcomes men inside and provides unending tides of bliss as I massage and grip and stroke and fuck. My ass, the ass you gave me, but made only for you. You rubbed your digit against me and I opened myself to you and pulled your touch inside me. No matter what part of your perfection touched me, it was always the same. I groaned with deep sexual bliss and wanted to pull your whole body into mine, to show you how much I worship you, to give you all the pleasure it is possible for my body to give. “Thank you,” I managed to say. My god, my lover, my only. “Do you love me?” you asked. If it were possible for me to explode with love, I would have done so in that moment. “Yes,” I said, “I love you.” Of course I love you. I love you like I love no other. I love you with my soul and my life, and worship you with my eyes and my body. You bent your lips and pressed your mouth to mine. I felt you push your tongue inside my mouth, as long and thick and hot as a pliable prick, pushing yourself deeply inside me. I groaned again. I could not help it. You pulled me around, taking me into your powerful arms and pressed your naked body against mine. Your skin was like nothing I had ever felt, and I ached at the sensation of its perfection against mine. My fat cock surged with heat and I felt a fresh flow of honey erupt between us as we kissed, a kiss of perfect passion and deep desire and eternal love. I felt your hands stroke my body, and I tensed and flexed to display for you all the strength that was swelling in every ounce. Our mouths parted after some minutes, and you said, “I love you, too.” I could feel you between us, your heat and strength, centered on the tool of your ultimate power. I needed to show you how much I loved you. I needed to display my love for you, to deliver all the perfect bliss I was capable of giving, and to do so in the most perfect manner I knew. “Can I suck your dick?” You smiled. Your face was too beautiful to withstand. “I have a better idea,” you said. I wondered what you would ask of me, and I was only too eager to provide it. We stood in that room, our naked perfect bodies pressed against each other, my dick throbbing and pulsing and pumping sweet deliveries of warm honey in worship of you. “Let’s fuck.” “Yes.” God, yes. My asshole trembled and tingled with fear and anticipation. I wanted you inside me, but you were so huge. Would it hurt? Why did I doubt this? Had you ever hurt me? “But remember what happened last time,” you said. “Last time?” I could not remember the last time, but surely there had been a last time. I searched my memory of us together. You bent your lips to my ear, I could feel your warm breath against my skin and I closed my eyes and swooned, and you whispered, “Last time I fucked you…I fucked you so good, you gained twenty-five more pounds of muscle.” You smiled. “I remember,” I said. Of course. How could I have forgotten? The strange and amazing sensation of swelling with power as you pushed yourself inside me, as if every pump of your massive cock was pushing muscle along my limbs and making me bigger and stronger. I looked down at my massive chest. I controlled its muscle, made myself bulge and dance for you, made the mass of power display its control, flexing the impossible amount of thick muscle bulging from my upper body. “I think it was all here,” I joked. I pushed my pecs towards each other, flexing hard. The depth of the valley between my chest muscles increased by inches. Now you smiled, as well. “Maybe it was,” you agreed. “Do you think that’ll happen again?” I was hopeful to relive that experience. I could feel the sensation of growth and the increase of mass in my mind, the memory of it, but I longed to actually feel it again. “There’s an easy way to find out.” I felt your monster stretch to its full, awesome, impossible extents. Your mastery over it was total. You had but to desire it to grow and it obeyed, just as I obeyed, just as everyone obeyed in the presence of your perfect beauty and power. I dropped to my knees before you, moving my hands to hold your impossible and beautiful prick and began to lap against its inches, bathing you with spit. Though you had not allowed me to fully pleasure you, to take you inside me and bring you to eruption, I was determined to show you just what I could do even given this simple task. I knew that I would have to prepare you as fully as possible, so that I could be prepared for you as well. I gave your meat a tongue bath that you would never forget, slathering warm spit across every inch of your rock-hard erection as I stroked and worshiped you with my strong hands. Your prick glistened, dripping with my spit. I looked up at your perfect face and licked my lips, finally satisfied with my preparations. “I think you’re ready,” I said. I tried grasping the fat shank of your incredible cock in my hand. I squeezed hard. You tensed against me and grew even larger. I could not dent your massive cock with all my strength. “Are you?” you answered. Did you read the trepidation I was feeling on my face? Your massive meat rose before me - I was literally faced with your size and power. I could smell you, though, which made the heat of desire rise inside me and made my ass tingle and throb. There was no other cock in the world to compare to yours. No other man had its size, its power, its strength, and its ability to push so far inside me that I would scream from sheer pleasure as you found something that no other man could. “You know what I always admire about you?” you asked me. I stood up, attempting to match his bravado. “My overwhelming charm?” I joked. I moved my hand over the massive muscle of my chest, across my eight-pack abs, through the thick forest of my pubic bush and grasped my own thick hard-on. “Your…unique flexibility.” Ah, yes. How could I have forgotten? My body was large and powerful, yes, but also magically supple and elastic. Even with muscles so large and a frame so tall, it was amazing what I could do. I moved back to the bed and lay upon it facing him. Then I reached down to grasp an ankle in each hand and slowly, effortlessly, split myself apart before your watchful and admiring gaze. I felt my muscles stretch and pull, reveling in the feeling of this massive body obeying my desires without effort. I pulled my legs apart, wider and wider, opening my hole to your lustful gaze and welcoming your throbbing meat inside where I knew it would deliver its mind-blowing thrusts of pure sex over and over until I could take it no more. And then I would grow for you. Somehow, I knew it would happen. You smiled at me and moved one hand onto your hard-on. I watched the muscles lining the limb flare and bulge as you used your unrelenting strength to point your steel rod towards me. A fat gob of honey swelled at the eye of your massive snake and grew thick and heavy until it drooled from you onto me, dropping perfectly onto my hungry hole. My god, the feeling. It was just the slightest kiss of your sexual prowess, but it sizzled and tingled and throbbed like a hundred cocks. I felt my cock pulsing hard, constant throbs against my belly. I was drooling my own supply of honey that dripped across my massive chest and drained into the deep valley like a river. “Fuck me,” I said, I asked, I begged you. “I need you to fuck me.” I was beyond need. I was beyond lust. I would’ve paid any price, now, to feel you inside me. You moved your hands along the length of my outstretched legs. I trembled at your touch. “Your skin is so smooth and warm, so supple and sensual, like silk.” Others had said that to me, surprised that a man so big and rough had such soft and supple skin. I groaned pleasure at your praises and tried not to explode with cream. You bent closer and I felt the fat knob of your steel-hard erection kiss my ass. You moved yourself inside me with slow finesse, wanting to draw out this meeting and allow me to feel every fat inch as you entered. But I was anxious, I tried to pull you in. My ass was made for fucking. Made to fuck and to be fucked. I knew how to control it with ease and my own finesse, and I pulled against you with all my strength. Your cock became surrounded by the tight, velvet glove of my muscular body and I stroked you, sucked on you, licked you with tongues where no tongues existed. I looked up and watched you close your eyes and sigh before you finally began to thrust yourself all the way inside me, to the thick hilt of your massive meat. I could feel every fucking millimeter of your magical, massive prick as you effortlessly and perfectly pleasured me as no other man could. You leaned down over me, continually fucking my perfect ass, supporting your weight on your powerful arms and pushed your mouth against mine. You were hungry with lust, and I felt our twin tongues of unbelievable length and talent dance inside our mouths. You fucked me deeply and truly as we shared that kiss, and I lifted my arms to wrap them around your wide, muscular torso, lifting my body to your body. I wanted - needed - to feel the mind-blowing sensation of your skin against mine. We fucked and we fucked, minutes or hours or days, and then you suddenly shoved yourself home without preamble or announcement and exploded inside me! I could feel my guts warmed as you began to pump heavy fountains of hot cream over and over, pushing inside then pulling fat inches of your meat from my hungry and eager ass before shoving back in and exploding again. And again. And again. You came inside me. “Remember what happened last time,” you had warned. But I wanted this. I wanted to grow for you, to become more powerful still, bigger and stronger for you. And then I felt it. I felt it begin. A surging heat inside my arms and legs, wrapped around you as you fucked me, pushing your come inside me. I felt it in my butt and my chest. I felt my body begin to change. I looked at your handsome face, your godlike face, and smiled, and grinned, and laughed. “I can feel it,” I told you, wanting you to know what you had done to me. You smiled back, never stopping your magical fuck for a moment. “I can see it,” you said. I was swelling with fresh muscle. New fibers were multiplying into new bands, stretching across the mammoth expanse of my superhuman, outsized chest, growing fatter cables of thick power. My nipples, sensitive as pricks, tingled and throbbed. You were watching me grow with fascination and wonder, and you leaned down and extended your tongue, long and wet and warm, and licked my nipple. I had to groan with sheer bliss and I felt a sudden, overwhelming flash of sex explode inside me and I started to come, sending a fat, hot splash that splattered against your body. You welcomed it as we came together. “Come for me,” you said. “Come gallons of hot cream.” I gasped as I felt the dam break and my balls hurt and felt heavy. My cock grew hot, hotter than the sun, and felt tight and thick and I was suddenly exploding with cream. My cock shot my undeniable load all over both of us in thick ropes, again and again. You came inside me and your magical, muscle-building seed spilled hotly from my hungry ass as my cock kept erupting like some volcanic hose filled with cream. Overwhelmed with the power of the sexual eruption, I moaned and gasped and held onto your massive frame as my uncontrollable orgasm reached new heights, ascending peak after peak, growing stronger with every blast from my prick. “Yes,” you said, you whispered, you comforted, perhaps sensing my fear as the sensation of the orgasmic explosion threatened to overtake me entirely, “this is the most amazing experience of your entire life. You have never felt so perfect, so good, so pure, so masculine and powerful.” “Oh, my god.” I came gain. “How big will you grow?” you asked me. You kept pumping more cream inside me, hot and powerful, to make me swell with size and power and beauty. “Bigger,” I said. Yes. Bigger. That was all I wanted. You smiled with love and pride and watched me grow. “Bigger and bigger.” . . . When you entered my room on that day, you still looked ordinary. I had my back to you so you could see my butt. I had probably spent too much time on my ass if we’re being honest, making sure it was perfect, making absolutely sure it was the most beautiful ass that it was possible for a man to own, but as long as it was there I might as well start with the good stuff, right? You stopped dead in your tracks - like most people do when they meet me. I was sitting in a chair that I’d turned around, with my chest pressed against the back of the chair so I could afford you an unencumbered gaze at my perfect ass. I was also naked. Maybe that’s what stopped you initially, seeing a naked guy in that room in that hotel. But I’m pretty sure it was my ass that kept you immobile. “You know who I am,” I said. I’d modulated my voice so you didn’t automatically cream your jeans. That was a problem initially, but I’d finessed things so my voice was no longer so sexually powerful that I would inadvertently cause a man to spontaneously ejaculate. Now they would only do that if I wished it to happen. But that was never as much fun as more direct involvement. I kept my back to you. No need to make you pass out until I was ready for you - or until I had the chance to prepare you for me. You knew who I was, but that rarely fully prepared someone for the full power of my presence. You didn’t answer initially. Shocked, probably, at my appearance. Even from behind, I’m pretty amazing. I was anxious to get started on you - filling in some details. It helps if I can watch it happen. It helps me get things right, without my imagination running too wild and making me go back in to rewrite some of it later. It’s much harder to rewrite it than the initial suggestions. I’m not certain why, but I assume it has to do with all the connections that occur as a result of my manipulations. Some of them - most of them, really - I can’t predict with certainty. “I’m going to turn around,” I said. “Yeah,” you answered. There was a flutter to your voice. Uncertainty, maybe. Uncertainty about your own feelings at that moment, seeing me. Even if you’ve been aroused by another guy, it was certainly never to the extent that you were feeling it now. “Are you gonna be okay?” I think you swallowed deeply. “What?” I had to smile, and then I had to erase that from my lips. Smiling would almost certainly make your dick explode. “Are you gonna be okay?” I repeated. “If I turn around?” “Yeah,” you said, though there was doubt in your voice. Probably half bravado, half machismo. I could use that. It was always easier to amplify something that already existed instead of inventing it. I stood up, then, and I heard you gasp or swoon. Maybe even groan. I tried to keep my face neutral so I didn’t overwhelm you too much. My body is perfect, but for some reason it’s always my face that makes them really lose their shit. I should probably tone it down, reduce my superhuman beauty and allow them to look at me without popping an instant boner and pumping out fat ropes of cum, but I can’t help myself. I’ve spent too much time and energy getting where I am now to start pulling back from the peak of physical perfection. It’s all so intricate. No one really understands that part. A brushstroke out of place will ruin a masterpiece. There were millions of brushstrokes involved in the construction of my perfection, and I was a bit scared that if I started trying to erase one piece, another might start to fall apart. Like I said, everything’s connected. I stood to my full height, and my head would’ve been brushing the ceiling if I had not already altered the room’s dimensions to accommodate me. I could have easily lifted my muscle-swollen arms and pressed against the room’s limits to allow myself more room, but it was easier to make the adjustments in my head than clean up the mess of deconstructing a building for my personal benefit after the fact. I’d been tempering my strength measurements for a long time, trying hard to find the balance between being able to do whatever I wanted with these muscles of nearly limitless power without accidentally destroying things because I wasn’t cautious enough. Then there was the question of weight, of course. That much physical power and development required some pretty dense muscle fiber, and that all added to my overall weight. No sense in creating so much power in my body if I was cracking concrete with every step. “I’m going to turn around now,” I announced. “I should warn you.” “Warn me?” “Yes,” I said, and then I turned. At first I tried changing outward things, but that proved to be too hard. Making things better for me from the outside had too many variables I couldn’t control, but when I turned the changes on myself, I began to understand how powerful great beauty was. Then, as I improved myself, incrementally at first and then with larger, wholesale changes to every aspect of my physical being, I understood that I could do these things to myself and others would adjust partially anyway, because they wanted so badly to look at me, or hear me speak, or watch me move, or be with me. Then I started making myself over into the man I was now - but there were still adjustments required. Small ones, now, rather than large ones. Constant tinkering had brought me to this level of perfection and power. Initially I thought it would be great to be famous. “Everyone in the world knows who I am,” I said, and then it was true. But that proved to be more trouble than it was worth, so I reversed that and limited it down so I could function among others. “You know who I am,” was usually the first thing I told someone, and it eased our relations and helped them cope with who I was now. Or, “everyone here knows who I am,” and then I could walk around the city and not be causing accidents and fainting spells. Still, people could never be fully prepared for me. I tried being literal like that, saying “people are fully prepared for me,” but that’s not a precise statement. What did it mean, really? I guess free will had something to do with things occasionally going crazy, and I did what I could to resolve those problems. I turned around slowly, because I know that I can cause someone to have a heart attack if they see all of me too fast. My body is perfect. Maybe more than perfect, if there is such a thing. I wonder if everyone sees what I see in the mirror, or if they see their own version of masculine perfection when they look at me. Hard to say, of course, because I can’t see through their eyes. I tried that once, but it doesn’t work. I can change everything, it seems, but I can only be me. That’s a small price to pay, I think. I turned around. I used to say something like “You’re not going to come,” or “you’re not going to faint,” but the result was that their body refused to do the thing it needed to do very badly, causing pain or madness, so now I just turn around. Weird how things work sometimes. Your body shuddered visibly and your eyes rolled up in their sockets. You came, suddenly and ferociously…and then you fainted. I couldn’t help but smile. I lifted you into my arms and placed you on the bed. You were large for an average man, but quite small compared to me. Everyone was, now. Size, like beauty, is another way of overcoming boundaries in others. Sometimes they fear me. Sometimes they worship me. Sometimes both. I knew that your reaction would be swift and powerful, but I had hoped you could withstand the sight of me for longer than a moment. I looked down at my body and felt a strong pulse of sexual desire. I turned myself on, as well. After all, I was only human. My cock throbbed with a sudden, hard pulse of sex. The pulse grew hard and fast and ricocheted through me, as I had designed it to do. Sexual impulses were the most powerful sensation in me, now, and whenever I felt them they would swell to overwhelm every other sensation. I looked down at you and lowered myself to one knee to look more closely at you. I could change you now, of course. All I had to do was speak the words to change anything I wanted to about you. But it was always more…satisfying to do it when you were aware, to watch the initial disbelief melt into realization, and watch your attitude change as your body changed. “Wake up,” I said. Your eyes fluttered slightly as I called you back to reality. “You can look at me without fainting,” I instructed. It was more a suggestion than a command, allowing you to do something rather than requiring it. It works better. I could do nothing to mitigate your intense sexual attraction to me. That was unavoidable. Your eyes opened. “Your eyes are blue,” I said. I watched the ordinary color drain away and be replaced. “Bright blue, like the sky.” Your eyes were azure, almost turquoise now. “You are naked like me,” I observed, and you were, your clothing gone from your body from one moment to the next. “We are always naked, because everyone expects it. No one wishes us to hide our perfection. Not a single inch of it.” “My god,” you whispered, as you looked at my face. “How much do you weigh?” I asked. You blinked slowly, sleepily, and told me. You were still dazed by my beauty. “You weigh two hundred and seventy-five pounds.” Your body began to swell. “Nearly all of it is muscle.” The swelling altered as I spoke the words. “You have 8% body fat.” I cast my gaze along your frame and watched my words become reality. Your legs developed heavy, distinct wedges of muscle. It swelled up under your skin, which suctioned itself against the quickly developing brawn. Your soft belly hardened into a six-pack. Your shoulders stretched wider to accommodate the lobes of fresh, hard power. I watched your body as it continued to swell with power. “How tall are you?” You answered. I nodded. “You’re six feet nine inches tall.” Your frame began to stretch. “Do you like being that tall?” “I… I wish I was taller.” “Six ten?” “Even taller. Seven feet tall.” Your words were groggy. I heard your voice lower as your neck and vocal cords stretched. “You are seven feet tall,” I agreed. You groaned with obvious pleasure as your body changed. “And you weigh…” “Three hundred pounds.” “Yes. You do. You weigh three hundred pounds.” My heart was beating as your dreams turned real. You had a hunger for this, perhaps after seeing me, and my size and power and beauty. I had chosen well. Your body was changing moment by moment, swelling larger and larger. “Your face,” I said. “Have you always been so handsome?” “Am I?” “Yes,” I said, “you are. The way your blue eyes are set off by the short, jet black hair on your head. Your strong, squared jawline gives you such a masculine demeanor. And I like the way you maintain that shadow of stubble, the way it enhances your intense beauty.” “I always thought I had large ears,” you said, quietly, looking at my perfect ears. “No,” I said, “they’re beautiful. They stick out slightly, but that gives me something to hold on to when you’re sucking my cock.” “Your cock?” I nodded. “You love to suck cock. You’re an expert. It’s as if you were born to do it, the way we fit together. I’m often amazed at the ease with which you can accommodate me all the way to the root of my cock. Every foot of me. And then when I come, when my magic balls finally pump the thick, hot flood of cream I can produce in endless supply, you swallow every drop.” “Every…?” You sat up onto your elbows, your six-pack of strong abs swelling suddenly, and looked down at my prick. My perfect, beautiful, thick, long, gorgeous cock. “Every drop,” I repeated. “No matter how much we do it, or how much I come, you can take it all.” “I can,” you said. You looked at my face and offered me a smile. I watched the lines of your visage alter to please me. I watched your brow harden, and your cheeks lift, and your nose become proud. Your chiseled features perfected themselves to please me. You looked again at my prodigious equipment. “How big is it?” “Sixteen inches long,” I said. “Thicker than any other man’s cock in the world.” “Sixteen…” “Soft.” My prick matched my stated dimensions perfectly, lengthening from its former length because I had said so. Swelling to expand beyond any other man’s prick. “But when I am aroused - particularly by you, because we are lovers and you are my perfect match - I grow inches longer. Inches thicker.” “Inches,” you repeated, mesmerized. “And you swallow every inch.” I placed my hand on your chest, the pad of my thumb against your dark, prominent nipple, and rubbed it. “You’ve always told me that your nipples are very sensitive.” “Yes,” you agreed. “They are.” “Probably because your chest is so large.” “It is.” You looked down with pride in your muscular accomplishments as each mound swelled forward with muscle. “It is thick and hard, like two heavy globes of power, swollen with might.” It continued growing, the cleavage increasing as the twin pectoral plates grew fatter with muscle. “I can make you come if I play with your nipples.” Your cock jumped, arching up suddenly. “Your twelve-inch cock,” I added, and I watched it unfurl and swell, the head plumping and ripening. “Twelve…?” “No. Your fourteen-inch cock,” I amended. My heart skipped a beat as the head of your beast reached up to rub its weeping mouth against the back of my hand as I teased your fat nipple. It felt hot against my skin, pumped thick and hard with your blood. “I want to suck your cock,” you reported. Your eyes were closed and your handsome jaw was clenched as you attempted to withhold the massive orgasm I was building, just by tenderly rubbing the stiffening tips of your silver dollar-sized nipples. “I understand,” I said, “but first I want you to stand up.” “Okay,” you said, and I removed my touch from the rubbery point of your supple nipple and stood myself, taking a step back to allow you some room. You moved your legs over the edge of the bed, which was ludicrously small now for your seven-foot frame, and you pitched forward and stood on your powerful legs. I watched your cobblestone belly collapse and the weight of your massive chest hang forward as you gained your feet. Your fourteen-inch prick was rock-hard and wagged like another limb on your majestic and beautiful body. Your six-pack abs, “Eight-pack abs,” I said, watching two new ones swell into existence, inflated and receded as you pulled air into your larger lungs, and I watched your arousal and desire make itself physically manifest when your angry red erection started to drool a flow of pre-cum. “Turn around, please,” I instructed, and you pivoted where you were. “Your ass is beautiful,” I said. I moved my hands onto each rounded hump and gave instruction to you. “Your ass is round and thick and hard. Your ass may be the only thing on your body as large as your chest.” It plumped out into my large hands. The warmth filled my palms. “I love these deep dimples on the side, which attest to the power your ass possesses.” The roundness was deeply offset now by those divots on the side of each protruding muscular mass. “It’s a powerful ass, made for fucking.” “But this,” I said, moving my fingers in between the mounds of your mouth-watering butt, “is the true miracle of your ass. Here,” I said, touching the deep, wet heat of your hole, “where you welcome me inside, the velvet grip of your ass, the control you finesse over our fuck, the way you’re able to control every inch, every millimeter as I push inside you and deliver thunderous throbbing erotic pulses of pure, unending sexual bliss until I release the flood of hot cream into your welcoming guts and you experience an orgasm so powerful that you nearly pass out - this is the most amazing part of your entire body.” I rubbed my finger against you and felt you open to welcome me inside. I realized you were showing me the control I had just described. You groaned and cooed and twisted your head around on your powerful neck to look at me. “Thank you,” you said. “Do you love me?” I asked. This was something I could never control. The physical parts were always easy. The emotional parts, well, that was something no one controlled. “Yes,” you said, “I love you.” I bent my lips and pressed my mouth to yours. I pushed my tongue inside your mouth, as long and thick and hot as a pliable prick, pushing myself deeply inside you. You groaned again. I pulled you around, taking you into my powerful arms and pressed your naked body against mine. My skin was like nothing you had ever felt before. Smooth and warm, and you would never again feel anything as sensual as that. Your fat cock surged with heat and a fresh flow of honey erupted between us as we kissed, a kiss of perfect passion and deep desire and eternal love. I stroked your beautiful body, feeling the strength that was now swelling in every ounce of you. Our mouths parted after some minutes, and I said, “I love you, too.” “Can I suck your dick?” “I have a better idea,” I said. Your elegant and masculine eyebrow arched and your blue, blue eyes sparkled. “Let’s fuck.” “Yes.” “But remember what happened last time,” I said. “Last time?” I bent my lips to your ear, the ear that stuck out slightly in a way I always found so attractive, and whispered, “Last time I fucked you…I fucked you so good, you gained twenty-five more pounds of muscle.” You smiled. “I remember,” you agreed, and you looked down at that massive chest of yours and made it bulge and dance, flexing the impossible amount of thick power attached to your upper body. “I think it was all here.” The depth of the valley between your pecs increased by inches. Now I smiled, too. “Maybe it was,” I agreed. “Do you think that’ll happen again?” “There’s an easy way to find out.” My cock stretched to its full, awesome, impossible extents and you dropped to your knees to lubed up the monster with your talented tongue. Even though it was not a true blow job and you did not swallow me and pleasure me in the manner that I knew you could, I was still in awe of your talents and wondered what you could accomplish. Sometimes I am surprised by the results of my manipulations. My prick was bathed in spit and glistening. You looked up at my perfect face and licked your lips. “I think you’re ready,” you reported, attempting to grasp the fat shank of my incredible cock in your hand and squeeze against me, though I was hard as diamond and thicker than your muscled forearm. “Are you?” I challenged. I must confess that I had my doubts that you would be able to accommodate all of me, even though I had specified that you could - and what it would feel like for both of us. “You know what I always admire about you?” “My overwhelming charm?” you asked, your voice was a sexy growl that reached to my loins and stroked me. “Your…unique flexibility.” You nodded and moved onto the bed, onto your back, grasping your ankles in your hands and pulling your long, thickly muscled legs apart with effortless ease. I watched the muscle stretch and flex and your cock pulsed and throbbed against your abs, showing how intently you enjoyed displaying this aspect I had just given to you. I smiled for you, to show how pleased I was that this was how you imagined us joining together. your body in this position, with your arms and legs stretched wide and your pink, perfect pucker presented like a gift to me, was beyond beautiful. I grabbed my impossibly huge erection and pushed it downward, something no other force on the planet could have accomplished. The mouth of my gleaming wet cock opened and a spill of pre-cum drizzled out like honey, drooling onto the center of your entrance and kissing you with wet heat. You grunted intense pleasure as my essence touched him, tingling like a million fingers and tongues at the tight pucker. I moved myself towards you and touched the tip of my cock to your back door. You opened yourself with incredible finesse like an invitation. “Fuck me,” you said, you asked, you begged. “I need you to fuck me.” I moved my large hands along your muscular legs, so long and powerful, and said, “Your skin is so smooth and warm, so supple and sensual, like silk,” because it was, or it was now. I could feel the pulse of you under my hands. I watched blood pumping along the fat veins that lined your enormous limbs, swollen with strength. I looked down at your ass, your perfect ass, and the tight pink mouth that awaited me. We were two enormous muscular naked men on the bed in that room. You were seven feet high, and I was bigger than that, because I would always be bigger. The door behind me, behind my naked butt, was wide open and anyone who wanted to could stop and watch us, watch me pushing this monster inside of you, watch you groan and cry and whimper, watch my perfect and marvelous ass pump and flex as I thrust myself inside you, deep and true, delivering impossibly powerful pulses of overwhelming sexual bliss that no other man could possibly withstand. They could stand and witness this perfection. I had made you for me, and we were perfect together. I moved myself inside you slowly, and felt you seemingly pulling me with the power of your ass. It was, of course, exactly as I had described it. My cock was surrounded by the tight, beautiful glove of your body and you stroked me, sucked on me, licked me with tongues where no tongues existed. I closed my eyes and sighed in perfect pleasure and began to thrust myself all the way into you, to the thick hilt of my massive meat, feeling every millimeter of my magical, massive prick being effortlessly and perfectly pleasured as no other man could. I leaned down over you, keeping my hips in motion, supporting my weight on my powerful arms and pushing my mouth against yours, hungry with lust, feeling our twin tongues of unbelievable length and talent dance inside our mouths. I fucked you deeply and truly as we shared that kiss, and you lifted your arms and wrapped them around my wide, muscular torso and lifted yourself to my body, wanting to feel the mind-blowing sensation of my skin against yours. We fucked and we fucked and then I decided to come and I shoved myself home and exploded inside you, releasing heavy fountains of hot cream over and over, pushing inside and flooding your guts, then pulling inches of my meat from your hungry and eager ass before shoving back in and exploding again. And again. And again. I came inside you and felt you begin to grow. You looked at my face and smiled, and grinned, and laughed. “I can feel it,” you said, your voice already deepening as your masculine power and muscular strength began to swell even more pronounced and powerful. “I can see it,” I said, because I could. I could see you swelling with fresh muscle. I could see the fibers multiplying into new bands, stretching across the mammoth expanse of your already superhuman chest and growing fatter cables of thick power. yYour nipples spread like ink stains as you grew, and I knew they would be even more sensitive. I leaned down and extended my tongue, long and wet and warm, and licked your widening nipple. You groaned and a fat, hot splash of cum splattered on my body as you erupted, unable to hold back for one more second, the truest expression of your love and desire for me. “Come for me,” I told you. “Come gallons of hot cream.” You gasped and your eyes widened and your cock turned purple and shiny as you suddenly exploded. Your cock became a veritable hose that shot its load all over both of us in thick ropes, again and again. Gallons, I had said, so gallons it would be. Gallons of come from your magical ball sack. Swelling with the milk you produced now until I made you stop. Just like me. I came inside you and my magical, muscle-building seed spilled from your velvet vice as your cock kept erupting like some volcanic hose filled with cream. You moaned and gasped and held onto my massive frame as your uncontrollable orgasm reached new heights, ascending peak after peak, growing stronger with every blast from your prick. “Yes,” I said, “this is the most amazing experience of your entire life. You have never felt so perfect, so good, so pure, so masculineå and powerful.” “Oh, god,” you whispered. You came gain. “How big will you grow?” I whispered. I pumped more cream inside you, more come to make you swell with size and power and beauty. “Bigger,” you said. I smiled and watched your muscles expand. “Bigger and bigger.” I smiled and leaned over you. “You can do this, too.” “What?” you asked. “What can I do?”

[Posted for a friend who prefers to remain anonymous. A great beginning to a wonderful story.] “Happy newwww yearrrrr…” I slurred my words and chugged another beer. The crowd around me was so loud I couldn’t hear a damned thing. Another year. This year I need to get bigger. Much bigger. Through a foggy haze I looked at my respectable 15” guns exposed from my favorite black polo. I flexed my bicep and stared at the peak. As the room spinned, I imagined my arm swelling and exploding through the sleeve to reach 20” cold. Fuck yeah, I want that. NO. I need that. Now how am I going to- I gasped as ice cold shocked my system. A girl’s voice shrieked, “Sorry!” Her drink had managed to soak my shirt all the way through. I glared at the girl and shrugged, figuring the night was over anyway. Time to head home, get some sleep, and hit the gym after I avoid a hangover. When I got home, I fired up YouTube and watched some of my favorite videos of the freaks - Joel Thomas, Zack Khan, Big Ramy… if they had massive size and ripped muscle, sign me up. I rested my head on my arms and closed my eyes as Big Ramy did another set of barbell rows, his thick lat wings swelling with each rep. I wonder what Big Ramy is doing tonight for New Year’s… ————————— That was the last thought I could remember before I woke up to a bright light flooding my eyes. I instinctively turned over on the bed and reached for some covers, but there was nothing to grab. I opened one eye and saw nothing but white. A single large room with white walls, white floor, and an oversized white door at the far end. “Looks like he’s up.” A gruff voice pierced the silence, most likely from an overhead speaker. “Private Richter, send in Grunt Forty-Eight.” What the hell? I yelled to the ceiling, “What the fuck is this?? Where am I?” Silence. My mind raced. I had seen enough movies to know that waking up in a solitary room was never a good thing. I yelled once more, “You’re gonna get sued for this, asshole!” And immediately regretted it. How pathetic did that sound? The doorknob turned with a creak and the oversized door opened forcefully, slamming into the adjacent wall. A huge shadow attempted to enter the room and was suddenly exposed in the full bright light - FUCK who is that? He was a giant. No other word to describe it. His head brushed the top of the doorway, and his shoulders were squeezed on both sides by the entrance. He made no attempt to move sideways. Instead he walked straight forward, daring the doorway to stop him. I heard faint cracking sounds as the door yielded to his sheer mass coming through. After a few steps, he planted his feet firmly a foot apart and stood at full height with his massive arms pulled behind his back. “Grunt Forty-Eight reporting, sir.” His voice boomed, simple and deep. My mouth hung open as I looked over his body. He was wearing a dark green T-shirt tucked into smartly pressed khaki slacks. Dog chains hung around his neck and seemed to hang in mid-air over his slab-like pecs. Insanely corded triceps exploded out of his short-sleeves as his biceps threatened to tear the fabric on the other sides. Each bicep was adorned with a single thick vein that even his sleeves couldn’t control. His belt was pulled tight around his waist and from there his quads dominated my attention. His pants did nothing to hide how huge his legs were. Large combat boots finished his attire to give him a classic soldier look. I was transfixed on his thick neck, sloping wide from his ears to meld with traps that looked inhuman. It was then I noticed that his collar was neatly cut in the center and spread open by his bull neck. The damned beast could barely breathe in that shirt. Normally I’d be hard as hell right now, but this bizarre room and his size seemed so unreal. The overhead voice broke my thoughts. “What do you want, Scott?” I had to laugh. Of course you know my name. I reasoned it out. “Why else would I be here? You must know who I am. So you must know what I want.” I continued to study the Alpha in the room. He didn’t move an inch; only his barrel chest heaved as he took heavy, silent breaths. The voice replied, “Yes, we know what you want. You want muscle. More than anything. And we know that you like military studs more than anything. We calculate that Grunt Forty-Eight is a 93% match with you.” I had to laugh again. “What kind of fucked up trick is this?” But damn, he was right. This stud in the room is exactly what I’d imagine as a true Alpha - NO, he’s better than anything I could imagine. His heavy brow made him almost look like a Neanderthal, with a strong nose and lantern jaw so wide it was comical. His face was dusted with a day-old stubble. He was still far enough away that I couldn’t guess at his height or weight, but he looked as thick as Big Ramy. As if they were reading my thoughts, the voice explained, “Yes, you were the best match to Grunt Forty-Eight. We have been monitoring your online activity and we are convinced that you are the key to this Grunt’s success.” My brain struggled to follow his logical tone. “How am I the key?” I asked stupidly. “We must begin the Pairing. We have wasted enough time talking. You may approach Grunt Forty-Eight now.” The speaker cut out as if the communication were disabled. I got out of the bed and realized I was wearing the same clothes at the New Year’s party. Grunt stood still, eyes straight ahead. Well shit, I got nothin else better to do. Even if they’re watching, this might be my only chance to be near so much muscle. The biggest guy I’d been with was 5’10 and 200 of solid muscle. I thought that was huge back then. I swallowed hard and started walking towards Grunt. Every step I took, Grunt seemed larger and larger. I stopped when I was about a handshake distance away and peered up at his buzzed head. He still looked straight ahead, easily over my 5’6 frame. He must be at least 6’5. My peripheral vision wasn’t ready for the sheer mass that took up the space in front of me. His mass was so absolute; I suddenly felt insignificantly small next to this massive specimen. I cleared my throat. “Grunt Forty-Eight?” The giant finally moved his eyes down towards me. They shimmered a deep green. “Awaiting your orders, sir.” His voice rumbled through my body. My curiosity was quickly faltering to pure lust as I realized how deep his chest and rib cage were. If I reached out to touch him, the first thing I could touch would be those massive pectorals. What should be my first order? I can’t even think straight now. His body did indeed match Big Ramy’s size and definition, if I could imagine seeing Big Ramy in real life. His forearms were covered in webs of veins as he held the pose with his wrists clasped behind his back. Sometimes the simplest things are the sexiest. I gave my first order: “Grunt, take off your shirt.” In one fluid movement, the monster moved his hands to his front, crossed them, and began pulling his shirt out of his pants. I inhaled sharply as he exposed his lower abdominals, thick raviolis resting on top of his belt buckle. His pythons stretched and tore his shirt as he inverted it over his torso. Massive wings flared out as his back was uncaged to breathe fresh air. A heavy musk of gym and sweat hit my nose. He easily forced the poor shirt off and tossed it casually to the side, his pecs heaving once again as he breathed in and out. Grunt looked even more powerful without his shirt constraining him. His dog tags rested comfortably in the deep crevice between his pec meat. The cuts on every muscle were astonishing, with development I had only seen on pro bodybuilders in their peak condition. His smooth, paper-thin skin looked bronzed as if he spent his days outside. The gorilla-sized brute resumed the pose with his arms behind his back, causing his delts to explode into three distinct heads of beef. Grunt then exhaled slowly, crunched his abs into a perfectly symmetrical stack of bricks, and stared straight at me. My mouth went dry as I stared back into the Alpha’s eyes, knowing that he would do whatever I asked next.

Chapter 1; 2; 3; 4; 5; 6; 7 A/N: Sorry for the delay guys, my muse is on a strike apparently. Big thanks to MonsterMash62, for proof reading/editing and offering suggestions. Anyway, hope you guys enjoy, and as always, don't be shy to comment and/or critique, I appreaciate everything. We spent the next few days mostly together, having fun. My ankle got good enough that I didn't need to use crutches when walking, although I still wasn't able to bring myself to full on running. We didn’t do anything else sexual together, although I’m sure Ty jerked himself off in the bathroom, many times. Eventually, I got curious and broached the subject of me joining him. "Ty, could I jerk you off?" He perked up. "Absolutely! You sure about it?" "Yes, I want to... explore." “Thank you,” he said as he kissed me on the cheek. "Do you think I could return the favor?" "What'd you have in mind?" "Well, I could jerk you off too, or maybe use my mouth; whatever's comfortable for you." "Okay, that sounds cool. You up for it now?" "Heh, yeah I'm up for it." He stood up, pointing to his hard cock. When we didn't have to leave the apartment, we didn't bother putting our clothes on. "Come on, I'll give you a ride." I stood up and he grabbed me under my armpits like I weighed nothing. He put me on top of his dick, which was strong enough to carry me. I squeezed my thighs to give him some pleasure, which he appreciated with a deep moan. I hugged his front, his lats blocking me from reaching his back, and I kissed his scruffy chest. A faint smell emanated from his skin, from the citrusy soap he used. His hands went to my back, stroking it. When we got to the shower, he set me down. His eyes lit up when he spoke. "So how do you want to do this?" "I was thinking, you sit, or lie down, I do my best, and you give me advice if you think I could do better. How does that sound?" He growled at me with a smirk: "Sounds grrreat." He sat on the floor against the wall and opened his legs. "Knock yourself out." I stepped closer to him, taking in his width and thickness. He’s such a big man, I felt like a dwarf even when he was sitting and I was technically looking down on him. I kneeled between his legs, reaching out to touch his already throbbing cock. "Are you giving me your easy setting?" He gave me a big smile and shrugged. "Well, it's kinda hard to, well, not be hard when a hottie like you is talking about wanting to get me off. Not much of a choice I'm afraid." I let my hand rest on his penis, feeling it twitch. Feeling the warmth and the wetness of his precum leaking onto my fingers. I shuffled closer, brought my other hand to it, and started to spread the precum around his shaft. I had to use both of my hands to cover the whole circumference, it was that thick. I gave him some long, slow strokes, stopping just short of his fist sized head, and he started moaning in time with my fingers. After a few more strokes, I rubbed my fingers over his sensitive head and he tensed up. "Babe, you might want to avoid doing that. At least if you want this to last." I narrowed my eyes at him. "I thought you didn't have any trouble blasting two times in quick succession?” I kept stroking, but slowed down while he spoke. "Not trying to brag, but I can actually go even more often.” He lifted one of his eyebrows at me. “Just letting you know." I smiled at that. "Okay then. Let’s see that." I locked my hands behind the head of his cock and pulled myself closer. His breath caught and as expected, he came with another roar. Large spurts of his cream crashed into my chest, each feeling like a long push from one of his thick fingers. It only took a minute, but I squeezed his head lightly throughout. When the last drop fell onto my chest, I took one finger to the cum sticking to me, and slid it into my mouth. It tasted pretty salty, with the aftertaste reminding me of his scent. Not bad, but I wouldn't drink it out of a glass. "Damn, you look so hot right now," he said with a sigh. "You like me being soaked in your cum?" "Well, yeah. But if you don't like it, we can clean up." "No, it's okay, I want to continue." I thought this would be harder, or more awkward, but it was pretty easy, since I just wanted him to feel good. "Nice. Go right ahead," he said enthusiastically. I felt his precum start to flow again but I wanted to experience something other than his pole. I drifted my hands downward to his balls. I fondled them, feeling their firmness, their weight in my hands. They were quite hairy, the hair short and curly just like on his chest. His balls moved around a little bit as I explored them, and then they twitched closer to his body. I looked up at his face. "Are you close already?" "Around you, I'm always close. But if you mean that twitch, that was me. There's a muscle that can do that." He twitched his balls a few more times for demonstration. "Oh, cool." I gently squeezed them. He closed his eyes. "More, please," he moaned. I applied more pressure, and he started tensing up again, his hands curling into fists, pressing into his stiff thighs. It still felt a little weird, seeing someone so affected by my actions. "Fire in the hole!" I yelled. I gripped his balls with all of my strength, which caused another eruption. His cum shot all over me for the second time that day. As he recovered, his chest heaving, he brought his hand behind my neck and pulled me closer. He leaned in and licked drops of his cum off my face. His tongue tickled me all over and I couldn’t help but giggle. "Damn, you're just the best Eli." I put my hand on top of his. "Thank you. Can you go one more time?" He laughed: "You're going to spoil me at this rate. I think we should drink some water first." "That's a good idea." We stood up and went to the sink. Ty bent down and started drinking, cupping the water and bringing it up to his lips. I looked at his backside, watching his muscles dance as he shifted his weight. He was firm all over. His lower back muscles were bigger than any I’d ever seen before. His big round glutes sat on top of the thick ropes of his hamstrings, which split at the bottom of his legs to attach to his shin bones. I reached out and gave his ass a light pet, it’s size reminding me of a horse. At this he stopped and looked back at me. "What are you doing?" "I was just wondering what your butt felt like. Should I stop?" "Only if you want to stop." He went back to drinking. I rubbed the globe of his left glute with both of my hands, wondering at the size and smoothness that gave way to hair when I strayed near the tight ravine in the middle. I looked into the mirror. We would definitely have to have a shower after. When he had his fill, he stepped away to allow me to drink as well. His belly looked distended slightly from the volume of water he just drank, but was still tight as a drum. I realized that I wouldn't mind if he let himself go and developed a fat belly. His personality wouldn't change and if he didn't mind, there'd be no problem for me. I took only a few gulps, turned off the tap and turned to Ty. He was rubbing his belly, which was sticky from the small bit of cum that had landed on him instead of me. "Ready for more?" he asked. I nodded and he grabbed me under my arms and took me back to our spot in the shower. He sat down and put me on his thigh. "Do you think I could suck you off now?" I paused at that. "Yeah. What do you need me to do?" "Nothing, just relax, enjoy it and tell me if you don't like anything." With that, he grabbed me around my waist and raised me until my crotch was level with his face. Everytime he lifted me I got this exciting feeling in my lower belly. I squirmed every time I felt it, even though I liked it. He noticed. "Am I hurting you? Should I grab you in different way?" "No, it's fine. I'm just a little bit ticklish, but continue." "Alright, let's wake up the little guy." With that, he brought my crotch close enough to touch. His beard tickled at the insides of my legs and my lower belly as he dragged me around his face, inhaling my scent. He moaned lightly, his vibrating cheeks and warm breath causing my legs to tingle as he roamed over me. I held onto his shaved head, rubbing his scalp. My dick responded to all the friction and movement by perking up. "Oh, fuck yeah," he groaned. His first task finished, he straightened his arms to admire his work from further away. He stared at my dick, turning my whole body slightly to look at it from different angles, his smile widening. As far as I knew, it wasn't anything special. Fairly average in length and girth, pointing slightly to the right. He licked his lips: "Damn, that looks beautiful." I raised my eyebrows at that. Did he really find it beautiful? "Uh, thanks." He kept staring at it as he spoke. "And juicy too. I'm gonna enjoy it very much." And with that he opened his mouth wide, and quickly brought me back to his face, inhaling my dick. It suddenly felt like it was snugly enveloped in a moist and warm tunnel that began moving slightly. It was better than what my hand was capable of. More enthusiastic too. Then he started moving my whole body, playing with humming, sucking and swallowing around my dick, creating amazing sensations that traveled from the base of my cock and traveled all along my spine, making me squirm against his hands. He held me firmly, my struggling no match for his muscles. I felt the quick approach of an orgasm, and he must have felt it too, since he eased up. He took me out of his mouth, licking the underside of my dick as it exited. "Fuck, I'm gonna cum very quickly, if you keep that up," I panted. "I... it never felt this good, you're amazing at this." "Hee, thank you. I'm glad you're enjoying it too." I looked down, and his dick was throbbing again. "Wait, you too?" "Heh, yeah. I just can't help myself." I leaned down and kissed the top of his head. This was much more pleasant than masturbation. Masturbation had been exciting at first. Well, I didn't finish my first jerk-off because it felt like the need to pee and I didn't want that to happen in my room. Then I tried on the toilet, and found out that it actually felt good, and it was different than peeing. But over time, it just became a mechanical cleaning of the pipes so to speak. This was something else entirely. I hoped it would be exciting every time. And if it was, maybe we could visit a House of Pleasure. Maybe introducing a few toys would heighten the pleasure from sex for us both. Ty said he's down with pretty much anything... But that would have to wait for now. I directed my focus back to the present. "I'm ready." He grinned widely at that, and he renewed his assault on my crotch. Yeah, I could get used to this. I grabbed his head as he swiftly brought me to the edge and I started bucking against his face. "I'm cumming!" With that, I arched my back to drive my dick even deeper into his mouth. He moaned around my dick, warm air rushed along my legs and I started shooting. As I unloaded, I felt his hands grab me a little bit harder and warm fluid shot along my spine up to my head. He pulled me out, gave my penis a parting lick and smacked his lips. "Mmm, thank you for the treat, it was delicious." "Really?" "Yeah, you taste very good." "Flatterer." "I try." He brought me down to his lap to let me rest. I nuzzled close to him, closing my eyes. I felt his warmth radiating off of his chest. He started rubbing my back. I opened my eyes, looking at his cock, which was still hard and slowly leaking precum again. I reached over and stroked it, coaxing an extra spurt of his pre out of it. "You already want more?" "I want you to feel good. I may not get any direct pleasure from it, but making you happier makes me happier.” He chuckled and brought his other hand to the base of his cock. "Then go ahead, there's more than enough area for both of us and you don't have to do all the work." He started stroking himself, leaving the head to me. I cupped it with both of my hands and noticed that while it was retracted, his foreskin could envelop the head even while his cock was fully erect. "Wow, everything about you is big, even you foreskin!" "Yeah, you want a closer look?" "Yeah." He shortened his strokes, giving me space to inspect it closer. I leaned forward, and started pulling at the foreskin. It was pretty difficult, thanks to the pre and cum making everything slippery, but I succeeded. The pre still made its way through the new obstacle. I slipped my finger inside the tight wet space. Ty moaned loudly at that. "This shouldn't be this hot." I smirked at him. "You think that's hot, huh?" I leaned forward even further and plunged my tongue in there, darting in and out, tasting the salty wetness. He started bucking his hips lightly, driving his penis against my mouth, but it was too big to fit inside. Suddenly he grabbed my head and yanked me off his penis, which erupted in the next second. "Holy... fucking... shit! Damn, you gotta warn me before you do something like that." "Heh, yeah, don't want to get hit in the eye with that." I looked down at my body, which was covered in splotches of drying cum. This was more fun than I imagined, but it was mentally draining for me. "Well, I don't want to spoil the mood, but we should get cleaned up." "You go ahead, you riled me up so much I gotta cum at least once more." I stood up and went over to the shower area to start washing off, while Ty resumed jerking off. I stood with my back to him and as I was scrubbing my head, he grunted loudly and I felt something hitting me on my butt. I turned to him, seeing him kneeling and his cock aimed at me. "You hit what you wanted?" I shook my hips a little at him. "Yeah. Bullseye." "Hmm, you sure about that? I think the bullseye's a bit deeper than that." "You want me to try again?" "Not right now. Though if you were nearer, you could probably penetrate it just with your cum. It packs quite a punch." "Damn, where do all these hot ideas come from?" "I have no idea. How high and how far are you able to cum anyway?" "Haven’t checked recently. Though I'm sure I can shoot over your head." "Could you show me?" "Mmm, one last orgasm, coming right up!" He resumed his vigorous stroking, aiming the dark head of his cock above me. "Ugh, three... two... one... blast OFF!" With that, he once more produced more of the white substance, which went sailing over my head, grazing the ceiling. "Whoah, that's amazing." "Thanks, if you want, I could show you somewhere else with no walls and ceilings." "We could go on a trip outside the city." "Good idea." He stood up and joined me under the shower. He helped me scrub off the dried cum on my back and I helped get it out of his pubes. After that, we toweled off and made some food together to take our minds off of the sex. It had been fun, but I needed a break, to figure out how I felt about it all. After all, we could take our time figuring out what to do next, thanks to Ty’s patience.

[i know this is not everyone's kind of story, but I keep needing to come back to Mr. Stevens every now and then. If you don't like older muscle men then I suggest either pretending he's younger or reading other stories. I hope it pleases some people. I'm certainly enjoying it.] “Connor, my love, I think I’d like it best if you rode on my shoulders as we toured the city,” Bud said sweetly, but backed the comment with enough testosterone that I immediately knew I didn’t have a choice – as if I would have said ‘no’ anyway. “I’m afraid these huge muscle-gramp wheels are pumped with so much power that you’d be worn out in thirty minutes from trying to keep up with me. Besides, I love lifting your little body and I like it when you’re close to me.” I looked into the smiling face of my senior muscled behemoth lover and then let my view glide down his monstrous body. Jim, the tailor, had created a hot, bulge-hugging sky-blue tank top that left nothing to the imagination as it attempted to cover Bud Stevens’ upper torso. Mega-thick hard nipples poked dangerously against the material – propelled forward by mammoth concrete-like pecs that had easily withstood a barrage of bullets earlier that morning. When the dude walked the nips would peek out from behind the material like doorknobs waiting to be twisted. My own little body shivered as I glanced at the thick white he-man fur that dusted his mountainous chest and cascaded out teasingly, as if it was begging for me to brush my face against the hard elder-man bristles. I’d been around those massive man-teats for a long time now, but I knew – instinctively – that I’d never get used to their size or the way they oozed power. The word mountain didn’t come close to describing this man’s chest. Bud’s car-crushing arms protruded gloriously out from the new tank top like they were two human battering rams seeking something huge to destroy. I had been cradled lovingly in those two insanely thick guns – so I knew they could be gentle – but I had also watched them easily lift two men, rip apart a thick oak door, crush three cast-iron pans at the same time, and compact a Cadillac into something unrecognizable so I knew they were an entire army wrapped up in two monstrous guns. The superhuman eighty something year old man had arms that instantly made my legs weak, my cock shoot hard, and my ass tighten because of an insatiable desire to ride those bulging mounds for hours as he flexed. I finally, however, let my eyes land on what he had referenced when thrilling me with the news that I would ride on his wider-than-double-door shoulders – his enormous trunk-like legs. The shorts Jim had made for my elder lover were a masterpiece. They were so tight they hid absolutely nothing. I could easily make out the thick, two numerous to count veins snaking down Bud’s giant quads – even though they were covered by white lycra. The so-called shorts were actually like a second skin painted on his hard muscles. The octogenarian’s fire hydrant sized tool bulged so menacingly through the material I was pretty sure the second Bud Stevens got excited his shorts were going to shoot off like a stretched-to-the-max rubber band. Again, the material did nothing to hide his massive sex organ – to the point where I could clearly make out the gaping slit at the thick tip. To say Bud had big quads was kind of like saying the Queen Mary was a toy boat. The man had jumped down a bunch of flights with three grown men on his shoulders – so I knew his giant wheels were much more powerful that I could comprehend. Their bulging thickness caused the guy to walk with a swagger that screamed ‘get the fuck out of my way or I’m going to easily mow you down’ – kind of like the slow steady destruction of a charging tank. I had a feeling that if a speeding car slammed into his legs it would end up wrapping itself around his huge non-moving trunks like foil being molded around the edge of a plate. Imagining coconuts being busted between those bulging thighs, along with kegs, logs, and major appliances caused me to shake uncontrollably and lick my lips like a wolf about to pounce. The senior muscleman immediately noticed and appreciated my reaction. “Whoa, I can see my Connor-babe likes my new clothes, doesn’t he?” Bud asked with a voice so deep that it made a rumbling in my chest that got me even more excited. “Yes sir,” I said, without even thinking about my response, “they seem to emphasize your humongous bulges even more and I didn’t think that was possible.” “Damn, Connor, the way you talk always gets me so juiced up. It makes me feel like I could take on the world. Are you ever going to get tired of my muscles, honey?” Bud asked teasingly, since he already knew the answer. “How could I get tired of them, Bud?” I answered, “There’s enough of them to last for centuries.” This caused my huge muscled lover to laugh loudly. Suddenly, I felt the now familiar thick fingers wrap around my waist and easily lift my smaller frame high into the air. I instinctively spread my legs and Bud dropped me behind his head, so my thighs draped over his massive shoulders. I quickly noticed that my legs only took up a fraction of the wide expanse jutting from either side of his neck. I also noticed, for the first time that Bud had gotten even taller than he was before. The dude was still growing! I was a lot further away from the ground as I was the last time I rode on his big shoulders. My raging hard-on smacked against the back of his head and he felt it immediately. The jolt gave my meat an extra thrill. “I’m better than Viagra, aren’t I, son?” Bud asked, laughing at his own joke. “I can keep you hard for ages, right?” “Around you, Bud, I don’t think I’ll ever be able to deflate this thing,” I responded, knowing it made my senior man very happy. “Who would have ever thought that a simple blood transfusion from you, Connor, would make me into something bigger and more powerful than the Hulk,” Bud said as he started walking down the street – carefully avoiding tree limbs or signs that were too low since I was now riding on top of his giant body. Other people were not so lucky, I’m afraid - they were taking one look at me and my senior giant and running into walls, trees, and anything in their way. Bud Stevens was just too shockingly huge for anyone to not be overwhelmed. This only fueled my hard-on even more. “I’m honored that I got to help make you into a senior muscleman, Bud.” I happily answered – thrilled beyond belief riding on the big man’s shoulders. “Hell, son, you’ve made me into a superman. I’m having trouble coming up with ideas to test my power limits,” Bud said, knowing full well it would make my cock throb noticeably against his head. He pushed back with his powerful neck, just to pump my rod up even more. At the same time we both noticed a handsome young guy dropping some envelopes into a mailbox at the corner of the street. He had the sort of face that made other men notice. I instantly knew that Bud wanted to have some fun with the good-looking man – and flirt at the same time. He walked up behind the dude and his position cast a large shadow – something weird for a cloudless blue-sky day. The young man immediately noticed and I think he also sensed something huge had moved into his personal space – like an elephant standing beside a tiny dog. He slowly turned around. The first thing he noticed, because his eyes were at the same height, was the deep crevice between heavy bulging monstrous pecs, teasingly revealed by a stretched-to-the-max tank top. The dude’s eyes grew as big as saucers as he realized what he was looking at. He then tilted his head slowly back and his already huge eyes grew even bigger as he took in Bud’s massiveness and then saw how small I was compared to the older man – sitting like a kid on his shoulders. “How you doing?” Bud said, making sure his voice boomed with manliness and oozed power in a way that made the toes of normal men curl. There was something about my monstrous senior muscleman making other grown men go speechless that thrilled the crap out of me. It was the idea that Bud’s muscles – the sheer bulging hugeness of the guy – could make another human being freeze with a mixture of fear, lust, and awe. I loved the idea that my lover could actually cause another man to lose control of his body – and his mind, for that matter. I could sense that the smaller dude in front of Bud was desperately trying to compute many things at the same time – how fucking huge the muscled senior in front of him truly was, if he could run fast enough to get away from the giant, and how could so much bulging hardness fit in one man’s arm. I also knew in the midst of thinking about all of this the smaller guy – no matter who he was – would begin to actually desire the behemoth in front of him. It was another uncontrollable reaction. It didn’t matter about sexual orientation or how macho the dude was – again, it was an automatic response to desire Bud’s massive muscles. Maybe some guys wanted to be built like him. Other men wanted to worship him. Other men wanted to be protected by him. Or it could be a mixture of all those emotions at the same time – like me. It just didn’t matter whom the other dude was, Bud Stevens caused all men to instantly become puppy-like – peeing on himself from fear or excitement, or ejaculating from an intense lust they’d never felt before. Earlier, I had watched a straight-as-hell masculine policeman turn into a muscle-groping bulge addict simply because he had come in contact with someone so laden with testosterone and power. Bud hadn’t turned the guy gay or anything – he’d just heightened the guy’s need for succumbing to something much stronger and larger. My old man Stevens could clearly stop an army of men just by flexing – every dude instantly sensing his own inability in front of something so powerful, so standing in front of just one guy could be so overpowering that I feared my musclemen could actually cause heart attacks. “What’s the matter, pal? Too much muscle for ya?” Bud asked, as the poor dude stood there almost comatose. The guy’s mouth was wide open and no sound was coming out. I was actually scared he wasn’t breathing. Bud used one of his thick forefingers to push the guy’s chin up to close his mouth. Surprisingly, it stayed shut – so I knew the dude was still alive. It was clear that Bud loved causing this kind of reaction without even tensing one part of his body. Of course, he was so packed with muscle that he constantly looked like he was flexing, but that was only until he did tighten an arm, pec, or leg – and that part of his body ballooned out with even more min-boggling massiveness. I loved how my man looked when simply standing relaxed. It was hard to think that he could become even more jacked than he already was, but then he would flex and all hell would break loose. His insanely morphed body would seem to double in size and most men would immediately release a load in their pants as an offering to what could only be described as the alpha beast of all time. “You’re one gorgeous little man,” Bud said, purring like a huge lion. “Don’t you think he’s handsome, Connor?” “Yeah, he’s really cute, Bud,” I responded, loving every second of watching my big man give the little guy such pleasure. “What’s your name, son?” the elder man asked. “….such big muscles….” whispered the little man, as if in a trance. “That’s a funny name,” Bud responded. “…muscles so big…” the dude added without even thinking. “That must be your full name,” Bud said, laughing. “I kinda thought you might be into big men. There was just something about you, dude that made me think I should grace you with all my massiveness. So, you think I look like a guy that’s over eighty years old?” “…umph…” cried the small guy. I joyously watched the little man’s stomach suddenly concave inward as his body fell back against the mailbox. His face turned red and a few veins instantly popped out on his neck and forehead. The dude’s crotch jerked back and forth at the same time and I realized Bud mentioning his age – combined with the fact that he was covered with muscles that seemed bigger than buildings – was too much for the handsome man. He was clearly into older men, just like me. Bud’s silver hair, white chest fur, crow’s feet, and slight splattering of wrinkles was just too much – especially since it was all connected to such a mountain of a man. I immediately felt a connection to the guy – now with the growing wet spot at his crotch. We both desired the security that came with being surrounded by the bulging muscles of an older man. Sure, Bud could take on a hundred tanks and easily win – destroying them all without even a slight struggle – but it was more about knowing his giant arms could wrap around me and surround my body with muscle protection. It was the heat and the comfort of his bulging hugeness that turned me on so much. I loved it when he showed off his strength – like lifting a grown man like other guys might lift a sock – but it was more thrilling for me when I could feel the hardness of his muscles, tensed or not tensed, touching me, caressing me. The hottie at the mailbox clearly felt the same way. “Connor, look, he gave me the best compliment ever,” Bud said, glancing down at the dude’s sticky crotch. “Dude, you must love older men just like my boyfriend, Connor. There must be something about a silver-haired muscle god with humongous rippling bulges that overheats your motor, right?” “…ungh . . . umph . . .” was all the dude could muster as a response, since his body was still spewing cum into his pants. “Wow, little man, you must be a cum-pumping factory. Look how much juice you’re dumping. Or is it just the fact that I’m so huge and powerful,” asked Bud. “Oh, but wait, so far I haven’t even shown you how powerful, have I. Let’s get you to empty some more sweet juice for me, shall we?” Without even having to bend in any way Bud reached over and grabbed the middle of a street sign pole at the corner. Before I saw the metal rod start to bend I heard a high-pitched squeal as it succumbed to the elder man’s power. Bending a metal pole was child’s play for my elder muscleman, but the handsome dude was new to Bud’s strength, so he had not idea. My lover merely twisted his wrist and the pole screeched sideways until the sign was even with the younger dude’s face. The entire thing took mere seconds for someone as powerful as Bud. “Can you tell me how to get to the corner of third and main?” Bud asked teasingly, since those were the two street names at the top of the pole. This time the smaller man’s mouth flew open wide, but no sound came out. His entire body jerked back and forth as his almost empty cock instantly churned out more juice and spewed it forth into his underpants. I’m sure the guy thought there was nothing left for him to ejaculate, but seeing Bud so easily manhandle steel was just too much. His cum factory found some unknown reserves and pumped hard enough for some of his milk to leak out onto the sidewalk. Since Bud had receive the response he desired he continued to twist the pole around in a complete circle until the sign pointed upwards again, but now with a knot in the middle. “I think I’ll leave the pole just like this, handsome man,” Bud said, “so every time you come to mail a letter you’ll spew again – just thinking about the power in this old man’s arm. Would you like that?” “…so much power . . . big muscles . . .” was all the guy could get out. “You really need to work on making complete sentences, little man,” Bud said and I could tell he was smiling. “How about I make you cum a third time? Would you like that? Hey, Connor, he doesn’t seem to be able to talk. What do you think, honey? Would he like to see more of my power?” “I know he would,” I answered, looking down at the face of the handsome man and recognizing a kindred spirit. “That’s what I thought,” replied Bud, “I can recognize a strength junkie when I see one. And I have enough power for about a thousand strength whores at one time. Let’s make that rod of yours spurt even harder this time.” Bud was now way beyond just ‘show off’ mode for the cute little guy. He was now doing powerful stuff to quench his own big-man desires. He loved being fucking strong and he loved using his muscles to do incredible things. It’s what made him the happiest. Sure it was fun to have other people watch and get off – especially if it was me, his lover – but he mostly did it because he loved feeling how his new improved body could do amazing things so easily. Crush a gun with one hand, hold a grown man against the wall with one finger, crumple an oxygen tank like it was tinfoil, or bend bars by simply inhaling to expand your chest – it didn’t matter how easy the task was, he just loved using his strength. Bud was now in a similar trance as the small guy. The big man only wanted to be powerful. I had the best seat in the house – on top of his massive shoulders – and that’s just how Bud wanted it. The big man reached down and grabbed the cute guy under the arms – easily lifting him into the air, as if he were looking at a shirt in a store. Bud raised him high enough so his face was even with mine. “Hey, cute dude, meet my lover, Connor. He means the world to me. I’d destroy a mountain for him – and I can do it, too,” Bud was saying all of this to turn me on – and it was working. “Connor makes the sun rise and set for this big older superman. I only want muscles and power so I can make him happy. If he’s not happy, I’m not happy. And if I’m not happy – watch out! I also want you to know that Connor is mine and only mine. If I ever caught you flirting with him I’d bend your body just like I bent that street sign. You may be cute as hell, dude, but I know what Connor likes – he likes humongous muscles on older dudes. And I think you can see that there will NEVER be a bigger or stronger man than me. Connor’s the love of my life. I’d be nothing without him. So, even though I’m having some fun with you, cutie, know that I only love that man right in front of you. I’m happy to please you with my muscles and strength – and I hope thinking about me gets you off for years to come – but know that I’m totally devoted to Connor.” Again, Mr. Stevens was saying none of this for the cute man at the mailbox. We’d probably never see him again – although he’d always remember Bud. My elder muscleman was saying all of this for me. It was easier for him to share his feelings for me through some strength feat and total domination of another guy. That was fine with me. It actually made the comments much hotter. I was now freaking hard and my stone-like dick was smashed against the back of Bud’s non-moving head. The other little dude was staring at me and I saw so much jealousy and awe in his eyes. He was so amazed that I had a huge older muscleman that was totally devoted to me – it was like I had the last glass of water on earth and he would have given anything to have it. Bud lowered the little guy so he was sitting on top of the mailbox and then he placed his hands beside him, so his fingers kind of slid under the guy’s ass. “Look at you perched up on that box, little man. Like a king or something. Your feet, however, are so far from the ground. How about I change that for you?” Bud teasingly said and I suddenly realized what he was going to do – which made me shoot even harder. I watched as my senior boyfriend started applying pressure to the top of the mailbox with both of his hands. I again heard the squealing of metal before anything happened and then I watched – thrilled beyond belief – as the small handsome guy’s body started to descend. Bud was compressing the steel box in on itself and it looked like the younger dude was on some kind of lift lowering him to the ground. The power from Bud’s arms was too much for anything to withstand, so that meant a U.S. Post Office box was going to give absolutely no resistance. Finally, the smaller dudes feet hit the ground. The box looked like a miniature model of itself. The legs of the box had been completely folded like an accordion and the body of the box was now half it’s original size. It used to say ‘Property of the United States Government’ on the front, but now it only said ‘Property.’ At first, I thought the big man was going to stop there, but he kept on pushing and squatted at the same time so I wouldn’t fall forward. Soon, the handsome dude was sitting almost on the sidewalk – the mailbox now a flattened piece of metal under his ass. Bud lifted the smaller guy to the side and then peeled the wide scrap off the ground, easily ripping bolts from the cement. He then rolled the flattened box into a long tube and wrapped the thing around his wrist two times – twisting the ends together to make a handsome blue bracelet. I knew I would have barely been able to lift my arm with the thing attached to my wrist, but it was just simple hand-made jewelry for Bud. The big man looked down at the gawking young dude who was still sitting on the sidewalk, staring in utter disbelief. “Sorry about your letter, little man,” Bud said, referencing the mail the guy had dropped in the box when we walked up. “…umph . . . umph… awwww…” The poor little man immediately started convulsing on the sidewalk – clearly spewing for a third time within such a short period. This time it was so powerful that his eyes rolled back into his head and veins popped out all over his face. When he finally finished jerking uncontrollably, he opened his eyes, silently mouthed the words ‘thank you’ and then slumped into an unconscious heap on the sidewalk. Bud giggled and stood back up – causing me to get a little dizzy from flying so high so quickly. “Look at that, Connor, the little man actually still had a lot of juice to release. I’d say that last blast was pretty impressive. I think he’ll probably have to toss those slacks and his underwear in the trash, though,” Bud said, proudly. “That was fun, wasn’t it? Who knew flattening a mailbox would be so easy and so sexy.” “Hell yeah,” I said, “but we can’t leave him passed out here on the sidewalk. Who knows what will happen to him.” “Good point, honey. I have an idea,” Bud said and then he pulled the guy’s wallet from his back pocket. “Wow, even his wallet is sticky with cum. Let’s see where he lives. Good, it’s right up the street, here.” Bud replaced the wallet and then easily picked up the limp body with one big hand and carried the dude like a rag doll as we strolled up the lane. We found his place and when Bud was about to rip the guy’s front door open, I quickly suggested we use the keys that were probably in his front pocket. They, too, were covered in sticky juice, but we opened the door, placed the guy on his sofa, and then left him to his vivid dreams about a monstrous elder muscleman.

Hello gents, I hope you enjoy the last chapter of this story. I have included links to the first two parts for your convenience. Some suggested that this was easier than posting all parts in one long piece. See. I listen. Once more, I would love our comments. Enjoy the ride. SeaMusc ==================================================================================== Part I: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5028-the-impossible-discovery/ Part II: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5099-the-impossible-discovery-part-ii/ ==================================================================================== Part III The car pulled away from the parking lot. They were both grateful for the Jeep Wrangler they had purchased last year. It at least allowed for the top to be taken off providing Will’s mass to fit uncomfortably inside. Even with the passenger seat pushed all the way back, with Will’s new height and added mass his knees were bunched up almost touching the bottoms of the huge bags that were his pecs. His shoulder jutted out of the side window although he wasn’t leaning. The fantastical lats that had developed seemed to just naturally jut out of his torso at the right height and flowed out of the window where they smashed into the rippling globe of his tri-headed delt. A kiss of veins, as detailed as fine Maltese lace spread webs of intricate patterns over the surface of Will’s body. Skye thought it amazing that someone so unfathomably strong and powerful had such beautiful detail. Looking at him from at distance, you would only see an impossibly muscular and tall behemoth, but if you looked from arms length, the true artistry of Will’s body could be seen in its refinement. Skye looked at Will’s arm pressing up against Skye’s body from the lack of room in the Jeep—his shoulder and triceps were pushing directly into Skye and it felt warm. He was also shocked at the hardness of what he was feeling. It was not human flesh, or at least not the flesh that he knew as human. It was something more. Something forged of a different substance. More like warm movable ironwood. He looked down at Will’s giant hand resting on his own muscular thigh and couldn’t believe the feelings coursing through his body. He wanted Will without any consideration or hesitation, like two attracting sides of magnets. It was sexual. It was sensual. It was beyond those things though. It was a marriage of companionship and partnership. Will had forced himself into the seat of the Jeep and realized that it wouldn’t allow for much more growth, but that was not a concern. When he got too big, he would find other ways to travel--like in a personal bus or something bigger. For now, he loved how the confined space smashed him up against his demi-god fiancé. Although he had the size and strength, Skye had the beauty of something otherworldly. That along with his incomparable mind, Skye matched Will’s strength in different ways. There had never been a more devastating example of brains and brawn and Will knew it. Together they were unstoppable. They didn’t look at each other at all after getting in the vehicle. Will’s hand on Skye’s knee and Skye’s head nudging against Will’s shoulder was enough. Nothing was said. They just felt each other’s space, breathed in each other’s air, completely content. Walking up the stairs to their apartment home, Will followed Skye up. His face firmly planted in Skye’s backside, smelling the scent of his manhood. Smelling his musk and the singular scent of a well cleaned hole, earthy and delicious. He wanted to take up residence there; to have his face fighting for real estate on Skye’s beautiful ass. He followed that scent up the three flights of stairs lead only by his nose. It was too powerful to open his eyes. He would lose control. They both knew that once inside, they would both take off the brakes and be thrust upon a sea of overwhelming passion that would not be contained easily. Skye unlocked the solid wooden door and walked in, carrying the small bag of Will’s belongings. Will, for his part, had to turn slightly sideways to walk through the door frame. He was too wide and thick to make it through straight on. He shut the door behind him and just stood there, watching Skye. Neither of them knew what to do. The first move was up in the air, and as much as they loved each other, there was a certain awkwardness about the next step. They were both so different now. Skye was more independent, more in control, more beautiful, and more ripped. Will was more outwardly alpha, more subservient to Skye, and a fucking massive giant. Underneath it all, they were the same men, and they knew it. But there would need to be a moment of adjustment, as if they were also meeting for the first time. The sentiment of their affection was there, more powerful than ever, but the situation had changed. It took a few seconds of sizing each other up before Skye walked a few steps toward the tower of masculinity that was Will. He walked right up to the beast and his face was only an inch away from the deep ravine of Will’s bloated pecs. He stared up those few inches and whispered, “I missed you.” He spread out his own broad arms and embraced Will gently. His arms barely were wide enough to start to feel Will’s lats because of the massiveness of his chest. For his part, Will just nodded and as Skye hugged him, he simply raised his arm and wrapped it around the shoulder of his best friend and lover. The felt each other’s warmth for a few moments and then Skye took Will’s hand and lead him to the bedroom. They sat down for a brief moment on their bed. Will took Skye’s hand, extended one of his inhumanly sized fingers, and placed it on Skye’s twine ring. “Remember when you proposed, Will? Remember that night? I thought I could never be more in love with you. I thought that it couldn’t get better. But somehow, some way, I feel you as a part of me even more than that night. I didn’t think it was possible to feel someone more. Will, something happened to us while we were apart. Something glorious and incredible. I can’t hear your heartbeat, but I can “feel” it. I can’t read your mind, but I know what you are thinking. I feel that somehow, you are a part of me…a part of my body and mind. I don’t know how to explain it. I have tried to explain it to myself. It’s like trying to explain to someone why they feel that they need to breath: it just is.” He paused a moment. “I am so proud of you, Will. You kept your composure and you owned that place from the beginning. You became something more than you were previously. You became the master of your domain. You have no masters now.” “Except for you.” Will looked up with huge eyes at Skye’s face. “You are more than a master. You are a creator. Now I know how those religious zealots feel. Enraptured with their god to the point of insanity. That is how I feel about you.” Sitting on the edge of the bed together holding hands and Will’s arm around Skye, the titan simply bent his head to the side and rested it on his partner’s shoulder and silence settled into the room. Inside, fireworks were exploding, his skin felt waves of orgasmic energy, his enormous bull balls churned and buzzed with activity. His mind was on fire. His heart rate was increasing. His breaths were becoming steadily deeper and steadily faster. He was giving himself to Skye mentally and physically. Because of his brain’s remodeling, there was little difference between the two for him. His body was reacting because his brain was reacting. Touching Skye was enough to cause tsunami’s of lust and longing to be released into Will’s mind, which in turn forced a physical response. He could feel veins wriggling to the surface and muscles gorging themselves on nutrients and oxygen to fuel their immense need for energy. Will had learned to control the outward expression of these sensations, but he knew that Skye’s words and touch were moments away from unleashing a more improved, more massive Will. His cock snaked across the top of his jock, spitting sweet precum as a lubricant for its ever-lengthening march across his skin. Skye understood implicitly how Will’s body was about to undergo another spurt of growth. He was willing it, sending out powerful emotive waves to Will through his soft caresses and naughty thoughts. “Will, you are holding back. You don’t have to hide here. You know that. Let yourself go. You will never be too big for me. Remove that thought from your mind. Let your body do what it needs to and don’t fight it anymore. You are MINE, kind sir. Always. Forever.” Will pulled his head up from Skye’s well-muscled shoulder and looked directly into his eyes from only a couple of inches away. Their hot breath was all over each other: warm, wet, full of hunger. “I am ready, Skye. I want to grow for you.” “Then let go, Big Man. There are no judgments here. And when you are done with this spurt, I am ready to give you more than you though possible.” Will laid his head back down on Skye’s shoulder and his breath rate picked up. He was almost panting within the span of just a couple of minutes. Skye reached his arm up and placed his hand on the back of Will’s head, giving him comfort. He was beginning to moan, long, deep, and steady. A low rumble full of power and masculinity was streaming out of his thick throat. “Will, does it hurt?” “No. It feels incredible. Just hold me. I can feel it coming.” He struggled for breath and Skye noticed large beads of sweat beginning for form on his brow. The smaller man continued to hold his hand on Will’s head, stroking him gently as a mother would do to a newborn to calm him down. A moan emerged from the giant. He picked his head up and looked Skye straight in the eyes, only inches away from each other. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. Wait…hold on.” Will stood up quickly and tore his tight white t-shirt off in one easy rip. Skye’s mouth fell to the floor. He hadn’t seen Will without a shirt since he had been taken. He was in complete awe of the creature in front of him, trembling, moaning. To say that he looked like a buff anime character come to life would not be exaggerating. Lumps of flesh extended themselves away from Will’s body with violent knobs and ravines of hardness jostling for limited space. It looked as if the mass of meat underneath his skin was attempting to escape; yet somehow, he knew that this was Will’s new relaxed state. He had become so muscular; Skye was having trouble distinguishing typical anatomical landmarks. Joints and bone that are usually exposed, even in the most massive bodybuilders were buried under layers and layers of animated musculature. Fuck, he was ripped and huge beyond description. And he was ready to grow again. The beast extended his meaty paw to his jeans and tore them off in one easy stroke. If Will’s upper body had been jaw-dropping, his legs and ass would cause a full on seizure to any admirer of muscle. Enormous muscular feet supported calves that appeared to be related to two large Easter hams, but much more angular and sharp. Even the muscle running in front of his shin bone appeared to have been injected with some terribly successful muscle fertilizer. His quads had long thick muscles extending from the waist to the knee, all of them as thick and heavy as a normal man’s arm. The thick beef on his legs pulsed and danced at Will’s slightest movement. The veins that typically are seen on very ripped, lean, dedicated competition-class men would seem childish compared to the vasculature on Will’s lower half. Garden hose sized vessels rode atop the living stone they fed. Skye could see the rhythmic beat of blood coursing through those veins as they quivered ever second, at the behest of Will’s heart. Will, happy with his state of undress turned to sit back on the bed. Skye shot him a devious look. “No, Will. Take it all off.” Will returned the evil smile and popped the waistband to his jock off without even slight resistance. His semi-erect manhood throbbed, partially dangling, but beginning to fight gravity—and there was a lot of gravity to fight with a fuck-stick that massive. Skye licked his lips. “Now, get over here.” Skye motioned Will back to the bed. He sat down on the edge again next to Skye. “Put your hands on me. I want you to feel this. I am holding it back…” “You can control it? Damn, Will. I didn’t expect that.” “It’s hard and it takes concentration, but my mind is strong. I can hold back the growth when I wish to. I had to learn that in jail.” Skye was salivating and raging hard. His own large cock fought desperately against the fabric of his shorts. He moved his left arm across his body and placed it on Will’s bicep. He lifted his right arm and extended it out across Will’s mountainous back. He could only reach about half way. The heavy back-steaks comprising the monster’s lats and traps were deep and powerful and imposing, even without exerting effort. He could see the dual ridges of the spinal erectors running along either side of Will’s spine, coursing from his neck all the way down where they dove below the surface and erupted into the huge hard meat cakes of Will’s preposterous butt. He was so difficult to contemplate the size and strength of that fine ass. He would be living in that glorious ass in a few minutes. Fuck. Skye places his right hand on Will’s enormous forearm and the other on his shoulder. They both wanted, no…they both NEEDED skin on skin contact. Will started to groan again and tremble. Skye could feel micro-quakes under Will’s skin. If the muscles could become harder, they did. The lace-like web of veins danced on his skin. And then Will looked in Skye’s eyes. Skye could feel an explosion of volume press out across his hands. He could feel Will’s temperature rise. Will emitted a bellowing groan from the deepest pit of his being. He sounded like an animal. It was the sound of gods fucking, angels masturbating, thousands of warriors jacking each other off. Those things combined sounded like Will’s growth moan. It was SEX and STRENGTH. It was POWER translated into a sound. He never took his eyes off of Skye. Baring his teeth, he growled again and pushed his lips into his lover’s. They kissed, eyes open, as Will’s body expanded and shifted. Skye’s hands never left his fiancée’s He wanted Will to know he was there, with him, comforting him, and mandating him to grow bigger. Before this moment, he thought he would want to watch Will from a safe distance, able to see his entire body change and grow…but being this close, he could smell the hormones pouring out of Will’s skin, on his breath, and in his kiss. He wouldn’t have it any other way. He drank Will in. Kissing him, tasting him, feeling his strength and power expand. And then it stopped. They had been locking eyes since Will had sat back down on the bed. Now their faces were still just inches away from each other looking into each other’s pupils, not wavering, not blinking. Will stood up. “You did this Skye. I feel like a fucking GOD. And this is just the beginning.” The immensity of Will could not be overstated. His musculature was no longer within the confines of human scale. They were both entering a state of complete sensory overload. Gobs of precum leaked from their engorged cocks. Constantly leaking. Constantly. A steady stream of sweet nectar oozed out without ceasing. Will kissed Skye on the mouth again. “Fuck me Skye. FUCK ME and make me grow more. I am ready. I want it and YOU want it more. Together, we are unstoppable. Make me bigger for YOU. Make me stronger for YOU. Make me invincible for YOU!” “Bend over, you giant beast. Take my cock in your ass. Take my seed. It is ready. You are ready!” They were both in a complete state of bliss. Speaking, shouting, moaning without care of consequence. Will, much bigger than only minutes before, was about to be seeded with Skye’s engineered cum. Millions of viruses created specifically for Will and Skye would be released from Skye’s enormous balls and sent into a new environment where they would be able to replicate without hindrance. Every cell in Will’s body would have the myostatin gene cut out. Skye had made certain that other genetic codes would be inserted form increased skeletal growth and testosterone would pour out of both of their testicles in enormous quantities. Will crawled on top of the bed. Being so much larger than Skye, he wanted his fiancée to have easy access to his quivering hole. He wanted this part to be enjoyable for them both. He jutted his ass outward toward Skye who was now standing a few feet from the bed. Will lowered his shoulders, thrusting his muscle cakes outward and upward. “Your ass is so incredibly massive Will! It is the most beautiful thing I have seen, other than your handsome face.” Skye focused in on Will’s tight hole which was now staring at him. One immovable, unblinking eye…an entrance to the body of a god. The doorway to even more SIZE, STRENGTH, and POWER. Skye’s face moved toward the giant mounds of hard flesh that comprised Will’s exposed ass. He moved in closer. Closer. He spit onto Will’s impossibly tight hole and raised his hand to rub the spit into the area with his forefinger. He wanted to lube Will up. He was going to fuck him hard, without mercy, tearing him, liberating his seed into Will’s quivering hole. “Will, I love you. Before this happens, I want you to know that. There is nothing on the face of this planet that means more to me than your happiness.” “FUCK ME SKYE!” the enormous man rumbled. “We are ONE now.” Skye knew that this was true. Maybe it was Will’s newly expanded mind, maybe it was the natural part of becoming so close with a partner…maybe it was just their love for each other. They were ONE. This act forged them together like two bricks of iron in the hand of a skilled welder. Two pieces became one more massive and stronger piece. Skye places his hands around Will’s rippling waist, grabbing onto the immovable mass that presented itself willingly to him. His own cock was throbbing, pulsing, weeping drops of precum unceasingly. Skye’s cock was on a mission. His big monster dick knew what it needed to do and so it pumped massive amounts of lube to the surface. Skye rubbed the tip of his engorged huge cock against Will’s sealed hole. He rubbed pre-ejaculate all around the area. The precum kept pouring out, wanting to do its job in this most-important action. Skye’s cock head was infinitely sensitive to touching Will. When it came into contact with the hard surface, it vomited more precum, and more, and more. Finally, Skye put more pressure on his hands that surrounded Will’s tight hard waist and drove his now-huge cock through the sphincter of the muscle monster, laying ass-end-up on their bed. A low grumble escaped Will’s throat. “Fuck me, Skye. Fuck me, beautiful man. FUCK ME! HARD! HARDER!” Skye was pumping hard and fast. He could feel with his cock the mound of dense tissue that comprised Will’s prostate. He could feel his expanded cock raking across it with every push and pull. Will panted like a bitch in heat each time the head of Skye’s massive penis rubbed against the orange-sized prostate buried in his ass. It felt so good. It felt like every Fourth of July and New Year’s Eve firework show he had ever seen. Skye picked up the pace, thrusting, heaving harder and harder. He could smell the sweet musty masculine smell of sex, of precum, and of Will’s manly hard ass. That smell was driving him wild. He pushed harder. Harder into Will. His own abs, glutes, obliques, and arms were combining forces to drive further and further into Will with more and more force. Will’s hole was being wrecked and both of them wanted it. He was being destroyed from the assault of Skye’s force. He wanted it. He craved it. Harder. Harder. More and more. Skye could feel the pressure increasing in his balls. He could feel the buzz, the churning that signaled orgasm. He knew that he would be sending massive amounts of viral particles into Will’s primed body in a matter of a few seconds. Once that happened, he couldn’t take it back. And he didn’t want to. Will emitted another growl. Skye felt the internal sex pump begin to reach into his balls, pull the seed out by a powerful siphon force, and send the sweet juices out to his hulking partner. He felt powerful waves of cum course through his body, passing through the tight passageways of his manliness and eventually thrusting through his own massive cock and lodging in Will. Waves of cum. Pints of thick sticky-sweet, bitterness. Thick milk. Blasting out. Blasting into Will. Pushing its way into the beast. Making the BEAST more than he had been. Skye kept bucking--rutting Will’s ass. They were two bodies of exceptional power and hardness. Will’s ass did not want to let go of Skye’s massive cock. Skye did not want to leave the cavern that felt like a velvet covered fist wrapped around his tumescent prick. It was comfortable. They both had craved that feeling for so long. Will pulled out. His cock still leaked cum in a slow steady stream. He rubbed the head against Will’s ass again. He didn’t want to forget this moment and neither did Will. Raising his chest up, Will was still on bended knee on the bed. He rotated his gigantic upper body so that his legs and hips were facing forward and his arms could reach out to Skye, who was still behind him. He grabbed his lover under the arms and raised him easily, moving him around to Will’s front side. “Skye, that was amazing. That was the best it has ever been. I fucking LOVE you.” “Me too, Big Man. Me too.” They collapsed on the bed, warm, sweaty, and sticky. A few hours later, they were still pressed together on the bed. It was afternoon now. The cum had dried on their skin and where Will had become the big spoon, his chest and abs pressed up against Skye’s bulging back, the cum had dried into a sort of glue. It felt good. It felt right. “Skye. Are you awake?” “I have been for a while. I have just been lying here, feeling you. Feeling your hardness and feeling you breathing. I have never been happier Will. I have never ever been happier.” “Me neither.” Will reached over to the nightstand and looked for the papers in which he had placed the love letter that Skye had written him on their last night before he was incarcerated. Skye hadn’t moved Will’s papers, so it was easy to find. He pulled it out. And read it outloud… “Last night reminded me of why I love you so much, not that I need reminding. You make me feel like I own the world, and it is because you are mine. I will not take this ring off of my finger for a moment while you are away. My heart is already aching from your absence and my body is already demanding to be with you again. The hardest thing I have had to do in my life was getting out of that bed this morning but I have things to get done before the city wakes up. Know, with every piece of your body, mind, and soul that I love you. I love you far more than I love myself. It comforts me to know that you feel the same way. I can’t wait to build the rest of my life with you. It will be an adventure that is beyond our imagination. I lay awake last night thinking about your proposal and how it was the perfect time, place, and situation. God, you are romantic. I could never ask for a better companion and partner in life. As we embark on this new chapter, understand that everything I have done, am doing, and will do is for you and me.” His voice cracked. A big tear fell out of his beautiful eye and rolled down his cheek. Skye simply looked up at his amazingly massive man, extended his tongue and licked the tear off of his face. It tasted salty, but it tasted like pure affection. Will pulled Skye’s left hand up to his face and looked at the twine “ring” still there. It was ratty by now and starting to show signs of definite age—twine is not supposed to last forever. He kissed his beloved’s ring finger and smiled. “Skye, when will I start growing again? I want to be so big for you. I want to protect you. I want to be monstrous for you!” “I don’t know when your growth will occur, Will. You have the viruses in you now. I have made them powerful. Look what they have done to me! I didn’t know that I could be so ripped and big, but you have so much more potential.” Skye looked up to his future husband and planted a big kiss on his lips. “It will take some time, Will. Genetics take time to work. This isn’t quick. It will be a process. You know that.” They stayed stuck together by their cum glue for another couple of hours. Neither of them wanted to move. Eventually, the sun started setting and Will wanted to watch the sunset from the rooftop balcony. “Let’s get dressed and go upstairs. I would LOVE to watch the sunset with you.” Little did he know that his heartbeat and that of Skye’s were now throbbing together, at the same time and rhythm. They were indeed becoming biologically integrated. Even knowing this, neither Will, nor Skye, would have cared. In fact, they would welcome it. That night they stood on the rooftop. Will was naked, too large for his old clothing now. Skye stood facing west with only his boxers on—and they protested against his skin and growing cock. It was a photogenic sunset and the sky lit up with yellow, gold, red, orange, and violet. It was perfect. Will wrapped his mountainous arms around Skye and as soon as Skye leaned his head back into Will’s hard beefy chest, he heard that their heartbeats were in perfect synch. “Will, our hearts are beating with the same rhythm.” The corners of Skye’s mouth curled up in a warm smile. “I know.” He said simply and quietly. Will was grinning ear to ear. He couldn’t be happier. He was willing his heart to be in synch with Skye’s. They watched the sun set slowly on the horizon wrapped in each other’s warm embrace. ========================================================================================== The morning greeted Skye and Will with its warm orange glow. Their bed beside the window granted them visual access to the warming of the sky and the beginning of a new day. Once again, Will was spooning Skye. Their bodies cocooned against each other. Will heard it first. High pitched sirens coming toward them. He could tell because the sound achieved a higher pitch as the seconds wore on. The pitch became higher and higher. Skye could hear it now. “Ugh. That was an unpleasant wake up.” Skye stretched his muscular long limbs against the beef mountain pressing against him. “Skye…Something is wrong. The sirens are here.” “Well, they must be after someone on this block. Don’t worry, my beautiful boy. You are safe.” Will wasn’t so sure. He felt a knot rising in his throat. Something wasn’t right. He could sense it. A moment later they heard pounding at the door. “Police! Open the door!” The two lovers looked at each other in complete surprise. “OPEN UP!” came the voice again. Skye leapt up and ran toward the door and opened it. “Skye Collins?” “Um, yes.” “You are under arrest for falsification of evidence.” The officer grabbed Skye’s wrist and locked a cuff on it, grabbed the other wrist and put the other cuff on that side. “You have the right to remain silent. Anything you say can be held against you in a court of law. You have the right to an attorney…” The officer kept reading Skye his rights. Skye looked at Will, who was just beginning to rise from the bed. Everything had happened so fast. “Will. NO! Stay there. I will handle this.” Will’s body could feel Skye’s heartbeat increase. He was afraid, and Will knew it. Will walked toward the front door and toward his Love. He would not see his man treated this way. He could destroy these men easily and he knew it. A hot rage began to well up inside of him. “No Will. It will be OK. Stay there. Will! Stay there!” There was not question in Skye’s voice. Will stopped and stared helplessly as his beloved Skye was taken away. The only thing preventing the giant muscle beast from knocking he heads off of those men in one blow was the tone of Skye’s voice. It wasn’t a plea, it was command to stay back, to let Skye handle it. “I will call you, soon. Keep my phone on you. And call your attorney. Have him meet me at the police station.” Skye paused. “Officer, can I have you take this twine off of my finger. It is very important to me and I know that they will remove it, possibly trashing it, at the station.” The officer agreed. The policeman held out the twine ring to Will, depositing it in his massive paw. If there was one thing that Will knew, he understood that Skye had a plan and he would follow it. He could still feel Skye’s heartbeat forcing his own heartbeat to follow. He knew at that moment that he would be able to sense Skye’s condition. He would know if he was in danger. Something was beginning to swell inside of Will. He and Skye had started to become a single being over the course of the past 24 hours. He was experiencing a mix of emotions. Anger: for someone taking his heart away. Power: the feeling had been growing in him for weeks and was now becoming exponentially stronger. Love: He had no limit to the depth of responsibility that he felt for Skye. Worry: Neither of them had any idea how Skye had been found out. Who would have made the connections and how would they have done it? The demand that Skye made, to stay and remain at home, had been made for his own safety and the safety of those around him. He knew that, but his concern for his lover created a powerful and convincing reason to go against Skye’s order. He decided he would wait at least for a few hours. He could do that. The need to protect his fiancée, his heart, his purpose for being soon began to overwhelm him. He felt the surges of growth again beginning to course through him. Waves of orgasmic energy began to mount inside of his chest and radiate outward. He knew that once again, he would grow. He was only sad that Skye wouldn’t be able to see it. He already missed the touch of his angelic creator and protector. His powerful mind was telling him to grow to be able to protect his man. The concern and worry was being replaced by the beginning touches of rage and he was quickly discovering that intense emotions created a triggering environment. He could feel it coming in waves. But this time, somehow, it was different. It was as if he could manipulate the sensation. His mind could control the growth, yes, just as before. But now, he felt like he could sense the viral particles latching on to his cells. His immune system, as robust as the man himself, could approach and destroy the viruses at his command. This would give him exceptional control over how much he grew, where, and when. He was manipulating his growth potential. Somehow, he knew that Skye knew that this would happen. How could he not know? He was brilliant beyond measure. He sat on the bed with his head in his hands, breathing deeply, slowly, forcing his emotions to subside. He wanted nothing more than to embrace the power he could feel pulsing through his body. He wanted to open the gates and lose control, to grow, to become a fucking monster! But he would wait. If those men touched one hair on Skye’s head in a disrespectful way, they would be destroyed. He could feel Skye. The feeling was faint, but Will knew that he was ok. That was all he could tell and it was enough for the moment. However, he was on edge. “FUCK! He started pounding his fist into his open hand. This wasn’t supposed to happen. He decided to walk into the living room and lay on the couch. He often did that if he needed to think. It was becoming more and more difficult to keep his anger in check. Thick ropes of panic were rising again in his chest and his supercharged mind was struggling to keep his concern and worry from triggering an explosion of outrage. A few miles away, Skye was being taken out of the squad car and ushered into the police station. Paperwork was being filed and after a few short minutes, he was being ushered into another car and being taken to the jail…the same jail that Will had been in that very morning. The handcuffs were starting to wear into his wrists. He could feel Will’s angst. The man had barricaded his emotional outburst in order to prevent a tirade of anger and retribution. For the moment, Skye staying calm was all that prevented the beast from exploding in size, power, and strength. He knew innately that Will wanted more than anything to defend his fiancée and would react in extreme fashion if he sensed Skye was at risk. They both struggled to remain calm. Arriving at the jail, Skye knew that he would be immediately allowed a phone call. Since Will had hopefully alerted their attorney, he would of course call home. He needed to calm Will down, to attempt to diffuse any unforeseen problems and he knew for certain that Will was worried sick. After the intake process, Skye was escorted to a phone on the side of the wall in the hallway and given a code to call outside of the jail. He dialed the outside extension number, then his own mobile number. It began ringing. Will jumped up from the couch, the wood frame cracking underneath his enormous round ass. The couch was not built to handle several hundred pounds in the space of a couple of square feet. He moved quickly into the bedroom and picked up Skye’s phone. “Hello? Skye?” His voice was desperate and pressured. “I’m OK, Big Man. I’m OK. They brought me to the jail. I thought I had seen enough of this place, but I guess it will be at least an overnight stay. We can post my bail tomorrow morning. How are you?” “I’m fucking mad as hell, Skye. I can barely control it. I feel like a 2 liter soda bottle that has been shaken for 5 minutes. I am ready to blow. I want to GROW. I need to GROW, Skye. I can’t contain it much longer. It’s taking every ounce of concentration I have to keep myself under control. I’m going to fucking LOSE IT!” “You’re doing a great job, Big Man.” “They took you away. They took you away and fucked up our plans. Have they hurt you? They all better be on their best fucking behavior. If I even sense that you are upset, I will rip that fucking place DOWN in five minutes.” “No one has hurt me, Will.” “You tell them that you are with me. Everyone knows who I am in there and they will leave you alone. They KNOW what I will do to them if a single scratch is on your body tomorrow. They fucking KNOW!” Skye felt himself becoming strangely aroused. His well-endowed cock began hardening in his pants. There was a certain corrupting power that he felt, knowing that he could, with one sentence, send Will into a state of complete insanity and unleash a truly terrifying beast onto the world. Part of him wanted that. He wanted to see the full measure of Will’s transformation being unleashed. Knowing that Will would do whatever he asked was a huge fucking turn-on. He knew all he had to do was tell Will to embrace his mega-alpha status, embrace his rage, embrace his need to dominate. It would only take that much effort and Will would transform into a muscle god of domination, inciting fear and submission from every person he encountered. Skye was getting completely hard at the though. But he wanted to be a part of that transformation. He wanted to orchestrate it. “Will, my Big Man, I am not small anymore. I am a big muscleman myself at this point, remember. I will be alright.” “Well, you tell them anyway Skye, just so there is no question. Will you please tell them? OH…and watch out for a kid named Jesse—he is a squirrely looking young guy. He was obsessed with me and I embarrassed him. He’s dangerous. Just stay away from him.” “I’ve got to go, Will. I have some sleep medication in the cabinet in the bathroom. After dinner, take two pills. It will help you sleep and get some good rest. I will call in the morning and let you know what time to bring the Jeep.” Skye paused and started chuckling. “I don’t know how you are going to fit in it though after that last little spurt in the apartment. You are so fucking hot. I can’t wait to fuck you again. And next time, I want you to fuck me too.” “Damn right. We're gonna stay in bed for days.” There was silence on the line for a few seconds. They both knew that this was just a little snag in the plan and that tomorrow they would be back together after bail had been set and posted. “I love you, Skye.” Will breathed it quietly. “Same here, you big sexy gorilla.” He had a smile in his voice and knew that they could get past this and move on with their lives soon. The phone went dead and Skye was escorted down the hallway and into the main area of the jail. Most of the inmates were staring at him. They were not used to seeing such an attractive well-built man. Skye was tall and thick with powerful muscles. His eyes were bright as gemstones and his blonde hair and clear skin made him look more like an ancient statue of manliness than someone being put into jail. He walked with an air about him. Confident. Secure. One of the guards, the one that had walked him to his meeting with Will in the visitation room a couple of weeks prior, recognized him. “Sir? What are you doing here?” “I was arrested for falsifying evidence in Will’s arrest. It won’t stick. I’ll be out tomorrow. Good to see you.” “Good to see you too, sir. If there is anything you need, just let me know. I’ll be here for a few more hours today.” “Thank you. I won’t forget your offer to help.” Skye kept walking and ended up in a cell at the back corner of the pod. The door was open and no one was inside, although it was obvious that at least one other person was in that 4 bed cell. “Get your bearings and I will escort you outside to the yard. Most of the guys are out there playing ball or lifting…or just getting some sun,” the guard motioned at him with his head. “So you are Will’s fiancée? That guys is one big scary fucker. I’ve never seen anything like him. I know that the other guard mentioned that if you need anything, you could go to him. Same thing here. If you need something, let me know. I want to stay on your boyfriend’s good side.” “Thanks. I think I can take care of myself though. I’d prefer if the guys didn’t know I was Will’s boyfriend. It may cause too much attention. I’d like to just spend the night here and leave in the morning with no incident.” “Yes, sir. I understand.” They walked out to the yard. “There you go. Free time started just a few minutes ago, so you’ll have about an hour to get some exercise.” Skye walked over to the weight cage. Massive men, bigger than himself, thrust the weights around on heavy bars. Dumbbells were strewn about and were being used to pump up the muscular men. Skye knew that every single one of them must know Will. He had mentioned the weight cage and how nothing in there seemed heavy. Skye walked over to an open bench and began to load on 45s. He pulled off his shirt and his beautiful hard tanned muscles met the daylight. He was gorgeous and he knew it. “Hey Goldilocks. You new here?” A large man approached Skye with an angry look on his face. “You don’t lift unless we say you can lift. Doesn’t matter how big and pretty you are. Got it?” “I understand what you are saying, but I think I’m going to go ahead and have a good workout. Thanks for your concern.” Skye lay down on the bench, raised his calloused hands up to the bar. Another couple of the big men had walked over when they saw the newbie defy their brother. “Who the fuck do you think you are, pretty boy?” The first man was apoplectic. “Get off the fucking bench man. You’re gonna get your ass beat.” One of the others that had gathered around smirked. “I wouldn’t mind fucking up that face of yours before I fuck you in the ass. If I punch enough of your teeth out, you wont bite when you suck my cock.” Skye lifted the bar off of the rack. He wasn’t going to be intimidated. He pushed out one rep easily and smoothly as a warm up. He started lowering the bar back to his chest when one of the men wrapped his meaty hand around the bar and pushed it down toward Skye’s chest. “Are you fucking stupid? You’re gonna get yourself killed in here, you little bitch.” The man snarled. A few more men were gathering around the group. The tension in the yard was quickly escalating. Skye remained calm. Although he knew Will would rip the limbs off of every single one of these men for trying to intimidate him, he could handle himself. He was made of stronger stuff than he appeared. “I just want to get my lifting in, man. I don’t want any trouble.” “Well, trouble wants you, you fucking prick. Why don’t you stand up and say something smart to my face!” The man was angry--fists clenched and wild-eyed. The group of men was starting to whoop and holler. They could see an ass-kicking coming any moment and they were getting excited. Although Skye was at least as big as the hardened man, he was also much younger, and much less menacing. Skye’s body had been made in a gym. He was strong, but not street savvy and didn’t have the hard mean look of the other men who had gathered around. Skye knew he was about to get the shit knocked out of him, but he didn’t care. He wanted to feel that feeling. He wanted to know what it felt like to get pummeled. It was sick and sadistic, but he had never been in a fight and the way he was growing now—and with a titan of a boyfriend to keep others at bay—he didn’t know if he would ever get the chance again. It was almost like a rite of manhood…to be in a fight. This was as good of a place as any. Sitting up on the bench, he swung his leg around and stood up. Adrenalin was pumping through his veins. He was not going to back down. He appeared to remain calm. First, so that the man and his cronies would know that he wasn’t afraid. And second, so that Will wouldn’t feel his emotions changing too much. He wanted to do this on his own. “I would like to get a good workout in and I don’t think that is too much to ask. Do you?” The larger man put his face an inch away from Skye’s. Skye could feel his warm breath hitting him. He stared into Skye’s eyes and didn’t blink. Neither did Skye. A quizzical look passed over the brute’s countenance, like he didn’t understand why Skye was so calm. Then without warning, stepped back, drew back his arm and shoulder, clenched his fist, and connected with Skye’s face. A loud smack of two pieces of meat slamming into each other was heard by everyone within 20 feet. Blood started pouring from Skye’s nose and a smile crossed his face. God, it felt good to feel that pain. It was something new—a new experience. One of the guards, the guard from the hallway, walked over and yelled at the inmates to disperse. Fighting through the crowd, he saw who the big ruffian had punched. “Oh, shit.” He said under his breath. The huge inmate was breathing heavy and looked like he was about to send a gut punch into Skye’s well developed abs. “Hey, Matt. Matt!” The inmate looked at the guard with intensity. The guard stepped over to the man and whispered something in his ear, quickly. Matt looked as though the wind had been completely taken out of his sails. Blood drained from his face. Skye had his eyes closed, waiting for the next punch. He wanted to feel that exquisite pain again. He didn’t know how long it would be until a single man couldn’t physically hurt him. Muscle was growing thicker every day on his body. Already, the pain was blunted and he knew that. So he stood there, waiting, blood pouring from his nose and a distinct mark on his cheek. “Oh my god. I’m a dead man.” The massive brute whispered under his breath. He had fear in his eyes—the fear that comes from accepting a horrible fate. Will would kill him and he knew it. All the guard had whispered was, “The man you just hit is Will’s boyfriend. This is fucking SKYE, man!” Big Matt just stood there, deflated. “Hit me again, you fucking ape. Hit ME!” Matt just shook his head. Skye opened his eyes. The men who had gathered around began to whisper amongst themselves, staring at Skye like he was a zoo animal. “You’re Skye? Will is your man?” Big Matt asked carefully. Skye knew that the game was up. No one would touch him now. He was a little disappointed. “Yes.” “Let the man work out, boys. Clear out!” Matt bellowed at the other men. The others left the weight cage. Only Skye and Big Matt were left. Skye still had blood draining from his nose. The front of his jail jumpsuit was stained with large blotches of crimson. He still had a smile on his face. “I’m sorry for punching you, sir. I didn’t know who you were.” It was obvious that the man was afraid now. “I’m sorry.” Skye was impressed by the hold Will had developed over these men. He had instilled a fear into them that was unquestionable. “I’ll leave you to your workout.” “Hey, Matt. I wont tell Will it was you.” The man just shot a smile at Skye and walked away leaving him alone in the weight area. Skye began loading another couple of plates on the bar. Without warning, a thin blonde guy walked in with a demonic smile painted on his face. “Hey. You’re Skye?” “Yes. I am.” He had begun to lower the bar toward his chest. He looked back at the younger man. Shit. This must be Jesse. “Damn man. I can see why Will can’t get enough of you. You are fuckin hot. I didn’t get it before, but I do now. Look at that ass…and the rest of you ain’t bad either.” “Uhhhh…thanks.” Across town, Will had just eaten a huge dinner. Skye had stocked the fridge in preparation of Will’s homecoming. He was still feeling on edge, but knowing that Skye would be home tomorrow made it bearable. He just wanted to sleep and put an end to the day. It was early, only about 7PM, but if he fell asleep soon, he would wake up and it would be time to go get his man. That time couldn’t come quick enough. He walked to the medicine cupboard and found Skye’s sleeping meds…Skye had always struggled with insomnia. Will took two pills out and popped them in his mouth, swallowed, and jumped in the shower. He knew he would be knocked out in a half hour. Crawling into bed, he felt out to Skye and nothing had really changed. He was there, nervous, but OK. Minutes later, he fell soundly asleep. Skye had just ended his workout before dinnertime. He went into his cell to put on a new set of clothing. “Hey. I’m Skye.” The beautiful one extended his hand to his cellmate for the night. “I’m John. I know who you are.” John was a big fuckin piece of meat. Ugly as sin and built like a tank. “Will was my cellmate until this morning when they moved me down here.” “Well, nice to meet you John.” “You too man. You too. You going to get some dinner now?” Skye nodded and took his t-shirt off. It had become sweaty as he worked out and some of the blood had seeped into it from his earlier altercation. His nose had long stopped bleeding but his face needed to be cleaned up a bit. Dried blood caked his nostrils and there were dark smears where he had tried to rub the sticky red fluid from his face. “Let me get you a wet towel, Skye. Let’s clean that face up.” John turned toward the sink and grabbed a small hand towel, soaked it under the faucet, and returned to Skye. “Will was a crazy fuck. I though he was going to kill me a few times. But I learned to respect his boundaries.” He paused for a moment. “Do you know that he wouldn’t allow anyone to talk about you? He completely idolizes you. People knew your name. They knew that Will would fuck ‘em up real good if they said anything about you. I’ve never seen anyone like Will. He just kept growing and getting taller and more massive. Harder. Stronger.” John’s voice had a thread of lust in it. “Did you like his huge muscles, John?” Skye knew that this was a dangerous line of questioning, but was curious about John. He seemed like an alright guy—helping him get cleaned up and all. “I guess so. Will was just so unapologetically manly. No one would dare go against him. He just had this presence. Kind of like you do…but you are more refined. I can tell.” John held out the damp cloth. “I can clean this for you.” He was offering his services to Skye, but Skye didn’t know if it was because he was trying to stay on Will’s good side or if he was flirting. “You gay, John?” Neither said a word for what seemed like five minutes. It was likely only thirty seconds. John looked at the floor. Skye kept his eyes on him. “I don’t think so. I kinda like both. Women are beautiful and I love playing with their tits. But a big muscular guy like you…or Will…is just so hot. Sorry. I shouldn’t have said that.” “It’s OK man. Thanks for being honest.” He took the towel from John’s outstretched hand and began to clean his face. “Let’s go get some dinner.” “Sounds good. Hey, Skye—don’t tell anyone.” “It’s cool man. No worries.” “And, be careful of this guy named Jesse. He’s young, but his dad has some connections in town. I know he wants to fuck with Will since he had a crush on him and Will completely annihilated him in front of everyone in here a couple of days ago. He’s been planning something man. I don’t like it. You seem like a good guy, so I’m just sayin’ watch out.” All of a sudden, things made sense. Jesse was the reason he was in here. Jesse wanted him in jail with him, even for a few hours. His pulse started to race. What was this little fucking asshole up to? John and Skye walked down the hallway into the mess hall. The scent was clinical—like bleach and men. A strange combination. They took a place in line and Skye kept looking around. If Jesse wanted him in jail, he had to have known that it wouldn’t be for very long. Whatever he was going to do, he would do quickly. The question now was “when?” As soon as Skye got in line, the other inmates ushered him forward. John stood back where they had come in at the back, but when someone in front of Skye saw him (they all knew who he was now), they asked him if he would like to go ahead. “No. It’s alright. I can wait my turn.” But they were insistent. What kind of power did Will have over these men? Fuck. They were parting like the waters of the Red Sea. He saw Jesse sitting at a table about halfway across the room at a table by himself. He was just staring at Skye with dead eyes. Almost like he was looking past him--through him. Something in his mind made him think of a snake that was about to strike. He was calculating, thinking, manipulating. Skye went to an open table on the far side of the room. It was empty. Within minutes, other inmates who had been sitting at other tables started getting up with their food trays and walking over to Skye’s table. They placed some portion of their food next to Skye. Apples, little milk cartons, extra bread…a pile of food was being stacked around him. Some of the men, especially the huge tattooed behemoths sat at the table surrounding Skye. None of them spoke. They were just there, Skye thought to show their respect for Will. John finally joined his cellmate and sat in the seat directly across from Skye. “What is with the guys bringing me food, John?” “It is something that they did for Will. The tried to keep him calm, keep on his good side, by bringing him food. There isn’t much we can do in here to show our loyalties. Food is one of those things. They are trying to tell you that they are loyal to you.” “Fuck man. What did Will do in here to cause this kind of devotion?” “He did a lot of things…just naturally. He’s the biggest alpha I’ve ever seen. You see that doorway over there? Well, a huge solid steel door hung there only a few days ago. Jesse made some comment about you one day and Will went over there and ripped the thing off of its guide rail. He crumpled it up like it was tissue paper. When he first got here, he lifted an entire universal bar loaded with plates with one arm. He was not fucking around man. He never asked for respect or tribute, but these guys fell in line. Even the guards. They are showing you the same respect.” Skye looked at Jesse again. He was only a couple of tables away. Jesse was red in the face. He looked frustrated, angry, betrayed. Skye finished the food on his tray. He then started eating the items that the other inmates had given to him, not wanting to be rude. It was a gesture and he knew it. There was no way he could eat nearly as much as Will. After he was done, he stood up and walked toward his room. Every eye was on him. Entering his cell he lay down on the bed, hoping to relax and have his thoughts to himself for a while. He now knew that Jesse had somehow set him up. That was the most likely scenario. Fuck Jesse. John joined him after a few minutes. He climbed up to his top bunk and remained quiet. “Hey John, I think I am going to fall asleep a bit early tonight. Is that OK with you?” “You don’t have to ask permission of me for anything. You do what you want and I will adjust.” “Thanks.” A few minutes later, Skye had fallen asleep. It was still early evening. A strong hand shook his shoulder. “Excuse me, sir. But the sheriff would like to see you downstairs.” It was the guard from the hallway and from the yard. “OK.” He was groggy, not thinking clearly. Entering the sheriff’s office in the jail, the man shook his hand politely. “Skye, you have only been here a couple of hours, but it looks like you were mistakenly taken into custody. The evidence against you has been deemed prejudicial. You are free to go if you’d like or since it is late now, you can stay for the evening and go home in the morning.” “I’d like to call Will to come and pick me up, sir.” “Sounds good.” The sheriff pushed the desk phone toward Skye and he dialed the number. It rang and rang. Will was sound asleep in a drug-induced dreamland. The phone would not be waking him up. It rang and rang. “I guess he is asleep or busy. I don’t mind sleeping here until the morning, sir. I’ll call back then. Thank you for telling me though. I appreciate it.” Skye returned to his cell. John wasn’t there. “He must be out in the common area,” Skye thought. The men would not be told to go back into their cells for another hour or so. He crawled back onto the bed and fell asleep, knowing that he was a free man and would be reunited with his fiancée in just a few hours. A few cells down, Jesse was busy seducing John. He knew the guy was a fag too. “I wanna suck your cock, John. I’ll make you feel so fucking good man. I’ll make you shoot a gallon of your spunk…and I will swallow every last drop. Fuck my face man. Fuck it!” John was weak. He hadn’t had his cock sucked in weeks and the young thing, Jesse, was begging for his cock. He didn’t like Jesse much, but a warm mouth is better than a cold hand. When Jesse was done sucking him off, he pushed John onto the bed and wrapped his arms around him, soothing him, making him fall asleep—that wonderful post-orgasm sleep. As soon as he heard the snoring start, he carefully untangled himself and made his way to Skye’s cell. He didn’t have much time. The guards would soon be making their rounds telling the inmates to return to their cells for the evening. He had maybe twenty minutes…but you can do a lot of damage in twenty minutes. Just a moment later, he entered Skye’s cell. He was on the bed, sound asleep with a smile on his face. “Fuck this asshole and fuck Will,” he breathed quietly. “FUCK!” Skye felt a sharp pain searing into his shoulder. He tried to sit up in bed but something was tying him down around his neck. He couldn’t shout or cry for help. It felt as if he were being strangled. “You ruined my life, you fucking queer. Will wanted me, but you got in the way.” He could feel Jesse’s mouth talking angrily into his left ear. He couldn’t breath unless he lay still. The pain in his shoulder was beginning to burn and feel warm. He struggled to groan or make any noise at all. “You need to get out of my way. After you are gone, Will is mine! I hope this hurts, you fucking prick. You’ll never see your precious Will again. Sayonara, fucker.” Skye felt another shot of pain. This time in his right arm. He was being stabbed. He was being stabbed! Something was tied around his neck—a piece of cloth maybe. It prevented him from raising his head or yelling out. He was completely restrained, and he knew he was bleeding extensively. He felt the warmth of blood coating his skin. He reached out to Will. Forcing himself against that sensory perception that they shared now. He encountered a wall. Will must be asleep. He couldn’t feel anything from him. He was bleeding and couldn’t breathe. He would not die here at the hands of some entitled well-connected weasel. The thoughts started to come apart, less coherent, less focused. He was losing consciousness. “FUCK YOU, Skye. The last thing I want you to know is that I…I will be fucking your precious boyfriend all too soon. He will need some comfort after you are gone and I am getting out of here soon. I’m going to take your man and make him mine. So fuck you!” At that moment, John walked into the cell. “OH FUCK, Jesse. What did you do? Guards…GUARDS!!!” ============================================================================================ Will woke up with the sun. He had slept so well and felt that morning fog that settles in after taking sleeping pills. He extended his legs and arms. It took him a moment to realize that he was home, in their big bed. He reached over to grab the warmth of Skye and his eyes shot open. He remembered. Skye was in jail. He extended his mind to Skye. “No, no, no, no!” A feeling of panic settled into him. Skye was in great pain. He felt it. He reached out to the pain, stroking it, trying to calm it and take it away. He felt its sharpness and fear. Skye was afraid. He was in immense pain. The fog of the medication wearing off clouded him though. It blunted his reaction. Was he still dreaming? He took a moment and gathered his emotions. “Is this a dream?” Again, he extended his mind to touch Skye’s. Once again…pain, fear. He picked up Skye’s phone next to the bed. His heart was beginning to pound. He could feel something happening inside of him. Something dark and brooding, like a massive thunderstorm just on the horizon. He say that a couple of calls had come in. “Hey Will. I know you are probably asleep. I did tell you to take a couple of my sleeping meds. They are letting me out now, officially, but since I can’t ahold of you, I am going to stay here tonight. Call the jail when you get this and we can set something up. I love you and miss you. I hope you are feeling ok and haven’t hulked out on my already! See you tomorrow morning. Love you.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. We have your partner, Skye, in our emergency department. Please call us immediately.” Next message. “This message is for Will. This is Bellingham General Hospital. Please call us as soon as you are able.” Floods of adrenalin flooded Will’s system. He was on the brink of losing control of his mind and consequently, his body. His hands were trembling as he tried to return the call to the hospital. His fingers were too big and he was shaking to much to hit the right buttons on the screen. “FUCK!” he bellowed. He tried again. He couldn’t hit the button on the phone. He was shaking, trembling. Once more… “This is Bellingham General Hospital. How can I help you?” “I received messages this morning about my partner, Skye Collins. I need to speak with someone about him. NOW!” “Sir, I will connect you as soon as I can.” The voice on the other side of the line was annoyed. Probably some punk-ass new high school grad that had no idea what she was speaking with on the other end of the line. “This is nurses’ station, fifth floor.” “I am Skye Collins’ partner. I received two calls about him asking me to call. Is he OK?” There was complete heartbreak in Will’s voice. “Who is it that I am speaking with?” “My name is Will. I am Skye’s partner. PLEASE, I am begging you. Tell me how he is!” “Let me connect you with his nurse.” Will tried to interrupt and get at least basic information. “Hi, this is Julie.” “TELL ME HOW SKYE IS! WHAT HAPPENED TO HIM?” Will had enough. He was yelling into the phone. The voice on the other end of the line could sense that whomever she was speaking to was terrified and very upset. “Skye is doing well. We had to give him blood. He lost a lot of it last night, but he will be ok. He should be waking up soon. You should come. Are you Will?” “Yes.” Will was feeling the pains of growth shooting through his body. He didn’t have the willpower or internal controls to suppress them any more. He felt like a volcano ready to spew destruction on everything around him. He was the pressure cooker. He would bring down fire and brimstone. “He kept mumbling your name all through the night. It is obvious that you need to be here when he wakes up if you can.” “I’m coming. Thank you.” Will put on some clothes that Skye had bought in anticipation of his return. They were obscenely tight around every aspect of his body. He didn’t have a choice. He rushed to the jeep and tried to get in. The seat wouldn’t go back enough. “Shit! This just keeps getting better.” He wrapped his hands around the seat and ripped it out of the Jeep, tossing it on the sidewalk. He crawled in. His mass filled 80% of the space. Hard quivering muscles bloated by concern and fear pulsed with anger and worry. A few minutes later, he arrived at the hospital. Pulling into the Emergency Room bay, he jumped out, leaving the Jeep running. “Hey man, you can’t park here!” a hospital worker yelled. He picked up the front end of the Jeep and threw it 30 yards into the parking area. “That good enough for you, dumb fuck?” and ran into the open doors of the hospital. A few minutes later, he found Skye’s room. His presence running down the hallway startled anyone who saw him. Walking into the elevator, he looked at the weight limit posted above the floor buttons. He was close to maximum weight the elevator would lift, but still under by a bit. Enormous and massive, his muscular bulk made its way to the fifth floor. “Julie. I need to find Julie!” He found the nurses’ station. “I need JULIE!” Will’s voice was raised and anxious. He was towering over the small human at the desk. “I’m Julie.” The woman’s voice trembled. “I’m Will. Where the FUCK is Skye and what happened?” Julie, the poor thing, held her hands up, in an effort to calm Will down. “He is just waking up, Will. I can take you too him.” The little woman scampered down another hallway, paused and opened a door. The room was dark. “He’s in here, Will. Please be careful. We have him hooked up to some monitors so he has wires that need to stay in place.” Julie backed out of the room, closing the door behind her. “Skye, can you hear me, sweet man?” Skye’s eyes fluttered open. Will could see the break in his nose from Matt’s assault, he saw purple marks on his throat from the bedsheet that was strangling him. He saw gauze bandages on his shoulders. “I can.” Skye whispered softly, barely audible over the beeps and clicks of the monitors. “Skye, I am here.” The monster, a hulking mass of rippling power and size leaned his enormous bulk over the bed. Hundreds of pounds of upper body muscle balanced above Skye. Will was concentrating on Skye’s heartbeat again. “Skye, our hearts are beating together again. You are going to be OK. Who did this to you? What happened?” “Jesse. It was Jesse.” A white-hot bolt of anger flashed once again in Will. He felt a release of energy so powerful, he knew that he could not contain it and he didn’t want to try. “Jesse did this to you? JESSE?” He was breathing heavy. Skye sensed the change in him. He knew that Will was about to enter a grey area that exists between sanity and the insane. Will’s heart started beating more quickly and with more purpose. He felt Will’s body and mind begin to let go of the trivialities of modern conveniences of size and comfort. That concept was quickly losing value. “Who the fuck cares if I can’t fit into clothes anymore? If I am that fucking huge, no one will fuck with me anyways.” His fists started to flex again. Will could feel his body tensing and stretching, preparing to enter the next phase of his evolution. “Will. I can feel you ramping up. Before you leave and crush everything in your way… John, your old cell mate, he was kind to me. Matt, the giant muscle man of the weight yard—after he got to know me, he was kind to me. Most of the men gave me extra food at dinner last night out of respect for you. Will, know who your enemy is. The rest would follow you into the jaws of hell.” “Believe me, Skye…they would follow you too. I have to take care of this, sweet man. I have to do this.” “I know. I just wish that I could be there to see it. Will, you are indestructible, but don’t forget that deep down inside of this mega-alpha muscle beast, you are a sweet, kind man who I gave my heart to after a wonderful dinner the night you first talked to me at the university gym. You are still that person. Remember that.” Will smiled at his fiancée, the love of his life, the man he would move heaven and earth to please. He grabbed Skye’s hand into his, bent over and kissed him on the cheek. “I will be back soon.” Skye just looked up and smiled. He knew that Will would never be the same man after this. He knew that as soon as he left the hospital, he would embrace the titan he was destined to become. As he left Skye’s room, he saw Julie. “How stable is he? How much longer will he need to be here?” “He is actually very stable. We would like to watch him today, but he doesn’t really have too much damage other than blood loss. He’ll be good to go home later.” Will turned toward the exit and began to jog. He had some business to settle and he would be taking care of that, NOW! He jumped in the Jeep that he had crudely thrown into the parking area. He was holding on to that feeling of growth, pausing it, delaying it. He wanted to unveil himself at the right moment. Only a few minutes later, he found himself on the outside of the Whatcom county jail. He stared at the building and thought of Skye. Their heartbeats were still in synch. He felt it--knew it--wanted it. The dam finally broke. Skye had given his permission and Will reached out to him again, wanting to know if it was all right to tear down his barricades. He felt a reassuring “yes.” Instantly, he closed his eyes and concentrated, turning the growth switches on in his body. He opened up the floodgates of hormones and genes. He opened up emotional channels of anger and outrage. Jesse would pay now. He would pay dearly for doing what he did. Will walked toward the jail, clenched fists, sweating, moaning loudly like a moose in heat. Pulses of sharp lightning pounded through Will’s veins. His body became electrified. Waves of thick dark energy flowed out from his mind into every recess of his body. He opened himself up to receive the blessing of Skye’s brilliant plan. Uncontrollable twitches and jerks of began assaulting his muscles. He was steps away from the main entrance to the jail and he could barely control himself. He didn’t want to have to suppress it anymore, but he knew he wanted the men inside to see his change, especially Jesse. He wanted that little fuck to piss himself. Back at the hospital, Skye felt his heart begin to race. He began to sweat. The same syrupy darkness was beginning to flow through his veins. He could feel his body healing, repairing itself. The connection between the two men was complete, their bodies were in fact, integrated. Skye didn’t realize how much until that moment. He could feel Will’s rage and anger. Skye was angry too and reflected more of that feeling into Will. The feeling of being strangled, the fear of losing his life, the pain of being stabbed in the shoulders—he sent those feelings to Will. Will could feel Skye’s pain and anger building up as well. His pupils dilated and he growled. The sound was so deep and pregnant with masculinity; it sent vibrations into the ground. His guttural growl was more felt than heard. Skye sat up in bed, his eyes becoming wild. He could feel himself gearing up to grow. He didn’t know how, but Will’s eminent growth was affecting him in the same way. He had to get out of the hospital. He had to get to Will. He tore the IV lines and monitoring leads off of his arms and chest. His breaths were shallow and rapid. He had to get to the jail too. He wanted all of them to see him HUGE. He wanted Will to see him grow, and he wanted to face fuck Jesse until his eyes bugged out of his skull. Payback would be sweet. Will could feel Skye beginning to start the growth process and it slowed him down for a moment. He could feel the orgasmic feeling of Skye’s metamorphosis beginning. His cock started to swell, pulse, dance to their two tandem heartbeats. He knew Skye was coming to be with him and to take his pound of flesh from Jesse. This realization made his cock rip out of his already-too-small pants. The tower of manhood could not be contained. It wanted to fuck something and show its power to all of the peons inside…and most of all, his cock wanted to bury itself in Skye’s huge muscular ass. The thought made precum erupt from his gaping slit. Ounces of sweet slick man nectar gurgled up from somewhere in Will’s groin. Long strings of it were threading to the ground. Will’s eyes rolled back in complete ecstasy. The idea that his sweet, brilliant, angelic muscle-stud was about to become a destroyer pushed his enormous cantaloupe sized balls into overdrive. Through his lustful thoughts, he could feel massive quantities of cum swirling inside of his bull balls. Hundreds of whirlpools of thick sticky white juice churning, massaging the insides of his nuts. They were dropping lower, becoming heavier, as he thought of Skye tearing through the walls to do damage on the inside, right next to him. They had always been two sides of the same coin. Will had been lusty, dark, powerful, and an alpha. Skye, the intellectual, measured, sweetheart. In this moment, as Skye rushed toward the hospital, they both knew that together they would be completely unstoppable. It turned both of them on. They were united in one goal and they both demanded more size, power, and strength. They were pinging each other, the signal for growth increasing in its frequency and amplitude as Skye neared the jail. He was wearing XXXL hospital scrubs and looked like a massive surgeon racing down the sidewalk. It was almost comical, except for the determination on his face. Skye could feel his muscles tightening. They were aching for him to release them from their cage. They wanted to expand and bloom outward, assuring an even more massively beautiful and powerful man. He knew what Will had been feeling now. It was hard to contain his body’s desire to expand, to become more than a man. It was like the feeling of being edged…it felt so fucking good. He was edging his growth. Edging his power and strength. Groans of pleasure began oozing out of his mouth as he ran toward Will. He could see the jail up ahead on the edge of the forest. Almost there. Will had turned away from the building and was running at full speed toward Skye. His arms were beginning to lengthen and he looked much like a devastatingly handsome King Kong, long muscular arms reaching down his muscular thickly corded legs. His legs started lengthening as well as he saw Skye running across the field in front of the jail. Fuck, his cock was pumping precum in massive waves. He couldn’t think straight once he saw his man running toward him. He could feel the tsunami of sexual energy erupting from Skye when their eyes locked and he felt an unquenchable craving for his soon-to-be husband. He wanted to pound Skye’s ass, he wanted Skye to pound his. He wanted to suck the seed right out of Skye’s growing low-hanging balls feeding from the fountain of his POWER. Skye’s man juice tasted like salted honey, and he wanted to drink it until his muscle gut was ready to burst. He would suck Skye’s cock until he dried up and then start sucking harder. Fuck! Everything else seemed insignificant. When they reached each other, Will took Skye into his arms, picking him up off the ground. Both of them began groaning, moaning, deeply from the pit of their beings. Hard raging cocks oozed and both started humping the other’s body. “Holy shit, Will. I can hardly control myself.” “It’s my turn to tell you to let go. LET GO, SKYE! Become what you are destined to become!” Will lowered Skye down to the ground. Their cocks kept pumping, standing alert, and demanding to have release. Skye looked into Will’s crazed eyes and Will stared back. In that instant, Skye’s body started to swell. He didn’t gain much in height, but the tight scrubs he had been wearing popped like a balloon. The sound of every stitch of fabric splitting open at the same time was like a thunderclap in Will’s ears. He was salivating at what he saw happening right in front of him. Skye’s torso and legs lengthened and his shoulders grew outward. Immediately, every cut shredded muscle on his body exploded. In a matter of ten seconds, Skye was twice as massive. His head was surrounded by thick mountains of shredded beef. His pecs blew out in thousands of strands, bunching and rippling as he moved his arms. His abs subdivided; each of them becoming so ripped that they showed the same vertical striation pattern that his pecs did horizontally. Will had never seen anything like it. His forearms blew out until they looked as if they were on the verge of popping through the skin, dozens of sinewy bunches ballooned out as they approached his elbows. The guy was inhuman and Will loved it. Skye was emitting deep moans from his throat. Pure pleasure, pure bliss, pure sex, pure power. Deep, throbbing, heaves of sound reached Will’s ears. His own lust took over. He reached out to Skye’s massive cock, grabbed it with his enormous meaty hand, bent his hulking body over and started sucking. He took Skye’s thick tool down his throat in one gulp and Hoovered him, pulling the thick man-seed out of his balls directly. Skye’s growth was slowing down but his moans became louder, “Yes, Will! Suck my big fucking COCK!” He could feel his balls pull up closer to his body in preparation to launch his honey cream into Will’s waiting throat. Another wave of bliss washed over their bodies. They were completely in synch now, each feeling the god-like pure energy of the other. The intensity was earth shaking. Skye threw back his head and Will gave one more deep suck. The giant god-cock that had been gulped down began to pulse and Will prepared to receive yet more blessings from his creator. He was worshiping at the feet of his deity. Eruptions of cum coursed through Skye’s body. His prostate was pumping hard and furiously causing crashing tides of delirious euphoria to slam into both of their bodies. His cum dump went on for over a minute, a tide of manhood and fuck-seed. Will accepted every drop into his expanding gut. He felt warmth spreading out from his distended belly. Skye opened his eyes and looked down at the man at his knees. He felt heavier. He felt HUGE and he realized that he was about the same size as Will now. Fuck, he felt ALIVE. He felt like the mega-alpha that Will had recently become. It was intoxicating. Will was still greedily sucking on his massive cock, draining every last drop out of his balls. They had already started churning again so they could feed Will even more, next time in the hole between his double-mooned ass. He placed his catcher’s mitt sized hand on the back of Will’s head and stroked his hair. He didn’t know what love was until now. Neither of them did. This was something transcendent. At that moment, Skye looked down. Will was shaking—vibrating. He kept his hand on the back of Will’s head. He could feel something happening inside of Will, something planetary in magnitude and animalistic in sentiment. Will pulled his gaping mouth away from Skye’s still-hard dick and looked up at Skye, his pupils dilating even wider. Another groan burst from his throat in a constant stream becoming louder and more intense. The volume built until it sounded like a constant thunder. His eyes were still locked on Skye’s. Suddenly, the hand that Skye had placed on the top of Will’s head shot up. Will was stretching upward. On his knees he was now at eye level with Skye. The never took their eyes off of each other. Fuck, he was growing to huge proportions. Will’s body was blowing outward in great powerful tides. Dozens of pounds of hard meat packed onto his expanded frame by the second. His pecs became so huge, they were pushing him away from Skye by a couple of feet. His traps were creeping up the side of his thick, veiny neck, growing above his ears. The great slope of them descending until assaulting the beachball sized boulders that capped Will’s shoulders. Skye remembered this moment from a dream he had long before this moment. He remembered the two of them in the field and remembered Will growing to incomprehensible proportions. That dream had come true. It was just as he remembered it. Will stood up. He was now a true titan. Even at Skye’s considerable height of almost seven feet, his eyes only reached to Will’s nipples. But the mass was unbelievable. Will had become nearly as wide as he was tall. His lats spread out like a hang-glider’s wings. He was devastating. Skye reached up and placed his big meaty hand on Will’s pec—over his heart. “It’s about fucking time, Big Man!” Their hearts were still beating together. They didn’t even need to speak anymore. They both just knew what the other was thinking, feeling, wanting, without saying a word. “Let’s go take care of Jesse.” Will spoke and it sounded like thunder or a landslide. It was pure unadulterated masculinity. “Yes, let’s.” The two gigantic beasts moved toward the jail. They moved like a wolf pack of two, scanning the horizon, moving with skill and fluidity. Skye could feel the protective possessive nature of Will moving next to him and he realized that Will did indeed want to kill Jesse. “We can’t kill him Will. If we do, then we are murders and we will never be left alone. As big and powerful as we are, we will get chased and hounded forever.” “I want to rip his heart right out of his little weak body. I want to show it to him as he fades away from this earth! He fucked with the wrong guy when he attacked you.” “Let ME take care of Jesse. I want his punishment to come from me.” Will paused a moment. They were near the front of the building. Skye wanted to take care of Jesse, so he would of course stand back and let Skye handle his revenge. “That doesn’t mean that you can’t destroy everything in that building for your own sport. Just leave the little scrawny piece of shit to me,” Skye said. They walked ahead toward the front entrance, naked, erect, and with a frightening determination in their eyes. They walked right through the plate glass doors, not pausing to open them. Will’s width took the heavy metal frames with him as he walked forward. The sound of bricks and concrete being torn from the walls made a loud deep rumbling sound. The officer at the desk looked on the advancing monsters, his eyes popping open. He couldn’t believe what he was seeing. “Fuck me!” he whispered to himself. Skye shot him a look that made him cower. “Maybe later,” he said with a smirk. “Hey, stop! STOP!” The officer unholstered his weapon and fired two shots, both hitting Will in the shoulder. He wheeled around. It felt like a mosquito bite to him. He looked down and saw the bullets on the floor. They had hit his skin and just fell away. The two moved down the main hallway, Skye in front of Will. Although Skye was massive, Will’s height and width were causing lights to be knocked off of the ceiling and moldings around doors to explode when coming into contact with his shoulders. They passed a door: SECURITY it read on the placard. Skye pushed the thick steel door open and walked inside. Panels of screens and recording devices lines the walls. “Will, you want to play in here for a few minutes? All this shit needs to be smashed.” Will looked at his man like he had just been awarded a prize. “Hell yes!” The brute tore the doorframe off walking in. He started crushing everything in the room easily. Skye just stood in the doorway, with a huge erection, smiling. “It should be free time about now. Let’s go out to the yard, shall we?” Skye looked back at Will. This was going to be fun. They walked through the common area. A few inmates were playing chess on one of the tables in the corner. They looked at the massive mountains walking through the area and both pissed themselves. The guards who Will and Skye both knew turned the corner and the muscled beasts locked eyes with them. “FUCK man. That is Will and Skye. What the fuck happened to them?” “Hey, Hey! What the fuck man?” The guards were yelling at the two titans. “We have a score to settle. Please don’t try to stop us,” Skye said flatly. Will saw the opening to the yard and lowered his shoulder, walking steadily ahead. This time he walked ahead of Skye. Pressing his mass into the wall. The entire concrete structure started to crumble as the ground shook. The men on the yard looked toward the sounds as Will pushed through the thick wall. He kept walking, never changing his pace. The inmates stared at the giants, one looking like a blond haired god, shredded and ripped beyond comprehension, and the other crazed with the mass of a long-haul truck. Several of them pissed themselves immediately and others unzipped their jumpers and took their cocks out to beat themselves off. The two giants looked like a perfect mix of sex and destruction. It was fucking HOT. Skye sauntered up to Big Matt, the man who had punched him in the nose. As he got closer, he looked down at the man cowering beneath him. “Where is Jesse, Matt?” Skye’s voice rumbled. Matt knew he was staring at a god, and he hoped god was feeling magnanimous. “There, in the weight cage.” His mouth dropped as he looked over and saw Will using his insane strength to rip the concrete pylons of the fences out of the ground. Skye knew that Will was feeling destructive—for destruction’s sake—and was still angry about his time in that jail. People were backing away from the two who were now on different sides of the yard. Will was walking around, destroying everything he saw. “Hey Will, I found our friend John over here. John wants to suck your big cock, Will.” Will came bounding over to Skye. John had a look of lust on his face. He was one of those who had pulled his mediocre cock out and started wanking at the site of the two inhuman creatures in their midst. He was salivating. “Now John, do you want to suck my dear Will’s cock? He makes gallons of cum. It’s so sweet. I told you I wouldn’t forget your kindness. I haven’t wanted anyone to suck Will’s cock since we have been together, but I feel like sharing today.” He looked to the fucking god next to him. “You want your cock sucked, honey?” The 9 foot tall mountain nodded his head like a little boy and a dangerous smile spread across his handsome face. John was quaking, but couldn’t believe that he was invited by these monstrosities to play with them. Will fell on his insanely muscular knees and offered his cock to John who then opened his mouth and started to work Will’s gaping cum slit with his tongue. “Now don’t get used to this, John. That is MY man and no one drinks from him twice, except for me.” Will moaned. Being Skye’s muscle whore was turning him on like he wouldn’t have believed. He’s do anything Skye asked, of course, and that he was pimping him out to a guy here was fucking unbelievably amazing. He wanted to be Skye’s monster slut, if only this once. John opened his mouth wide to take in Will’s enormous throbbing head. He put both hands around the thick long shaft. Will’s manhood was over two feet long, so he had a lot of room to play with. Thick viscous clear precum flooded John’s hands and he started lapping it off of Will’s tumescence. Skye just patted John on the head, like a little puppy who was pleasing its owner. “Be sure to make my man happy, John.” He smiled down at him and walked toward Jesse. Jesse had been watching the events playing out in the yard and knew that he couldn’t hide. “What the fuck are those things?” He was turned on and he was terrified. As they got closer, he realized that the larger creature was Will. It was WILL! And the most beautiful one was Skye. “OH, FUCK!” He started perspiring. He was dead now. He knew it with certainty. Will was being sucked off by that big gorilla, John. Pangs of jealousy sprouted up in his mind. That should be HIM sucking off Will. “Fuck that John guy. Fuck Skye.” “Jesse!” Skye roared as he got closer. “You tried to kill me last night you mother fucker. I am here to get payback! YOUR ASS IS MINE.” Skye was angry. He was rarely angry, but the ant in front of him had tried to kill him in bed the night before. He walked up to Jesse and bent down and grabbed him by the collar of his jumpsuit. “You wanna say anything before I get started?” “What are you going to do to me?” Jesse was trembling. He saw his life flash before him. “I’m going to make you mine! I am going to fuck you, Jesse. And then I am going to leave you. You want me to fuck you?” The thin man nodded, yes. He did want to be fucked by Skye. He was gorgeous. “You better open that hole up wide. I am going to wreck you for every other man in your life. You will always think of me… and what you did to me. Letting you live, your hole aching for my big fuck-tool will be more punishment than I can imagine. You will never see Will or myself again, but we will haunt your mind. You wont forget this moment, and it will make you crazy with lust for the rest of your life. You will suffer knowing that you had a god cock living inside of you for a moment and it will tear you apart knowing it will never happen again. You may think you are getting off easily here, but let me tell you Jesse, you will be tormented by this forever because you will NEVER have it again.” Jesse was staring wide-eyed at Skye’s cock. It was dripping lube onto the ground in long thick strings. He wanted to taste it and approached to touch Skye’s hard throbbing meat. “NO! You turn around and bend over you piece of shit. You still want this cock to destroy your insides, Jesse? Maybe having the CHANCE to get fucked by this and not taking it would be a better punishment. What do you say?” Jesse could hardly think straight. He was so overcome with lust, his mouth was salivating, and his hole was loosening in preparation to get fucked by the largest cock he had ever seen. “I want you to fuck me! FUCK ME!” He turned around and bent over the table. Skye took his leaking cockhead and rubbed it against Jesse’s tight hole and pushed in. No waiting, no loosening. Jesse yelled out in pain. Will’s eyes snapped open and looked over to see what was happening…he could only feel anger coming from Skye. He realized that Skye was going to fuck Jesse and he thought “Brilliant move Skye. Fuck that piece of dirt so hard, he never forgets what he did to you.” Jesse’s ass was being drilled. Skye was merciless. He knew he could probably kill the guy if he used more than a small part of his strength. He fucked Jesse harder. Muffled moans erupted every few seconds from Jesse’s mouth. It hurt. It felt amazing. He would never be satisfied like this again. His hole would always need more than any man could ever give him. It would be torture for the rest of his life and he now knew it. Skye felt Will about to cum. “Will, let me drink your cum!” Bellowed Skye from across the yard. John detached his mouth and hands from Will’s enormous appendage and Will ran toward his lover. Skye kept pounding little Jesse’s wrecked ass and bend slightly over so he could suck Will off to completion at the same time. He wanted to taste Will, and he had to be sure that John didn’t swallow any of the engineered virus. He clamped his thick soft lips around Will’s swollen cock and took him into his warm mouth cave. Will lasted all of five seconds. Volleys of cum rushed out of Will’s melon-sized balls and into Skye’s hungry mouth. The giant tossed back his head and yelled. It felt so fucking good. So FUCKING GOOD! Skye pumped a couple of more times into Jesse and felt that he was about to cum as well. Will’s orgasm had flipped Skye’s own switch, the waves of pleasure ripping through Will’s mind spread out to his partner. He pulled out of Jesse, leaving a gaping open hole, quivering, begging for more. The cool air of outside licked the insides of Jesse as it rushed in after Skye removed himself. Jesse had never felt so empty. “If I can’t feel that again, maybe I wish I were dead,” he thought to himself. Will cleaned off Skye’s fuck-stick with spit and his hand. He polished Skye’s knob and Skye shuttered. Kneeling again on his knees, Will took Skye once again into his mouth. He wanted that sweet caramel-y nectar to flood his stomach. “You ready to grow again Will? You ready to get bigger, my Big Man?” The orgasm once again exploded vast quantities of jism out of Skye and into Will’s waiting stomach. “Fuck, ya. Take it all in Will. You’re gonna keep growing until we tell your body to stop. Drink up.” Skye had planned that Will would continue to grow until they both were injected with an immunoglobulin that Skye had engineered to halt the viral infection that was causing their growth. With the viruses incapacitated, they could chose how big, strong, and powerful they would each become. That time would come, but it wouldn’t be now. There was still a lot of growing to do. They looked around the jail yard. It looked like dozens of men had been involved in a massive circle-jerk. Cum was everywhere. Men were still jerking off at the site of Will and Skye’s conquest of two inmates and the incredibly hot visual of Will sucking off Skye. The entire place smelled of fresh air, cum, and manhood. It was perfect. The two beasts walked toward the large opening that Will had made to get to the yard. They walked, hand in hand, down the corridor to get back outside, Skye walking ahead when the hallway narrowed. They reached the front entrance where the entire entryway had been destroyed. They could hear sirens in the distance, no doubt making their way to the jail. The guard that had offered to help Skye the day before rushed up behind them. “Hey Will, Skye. We lost our CCT feed so nothing you’ve done here was recorded. I don’t know how that happened." Skye smiled. “I wanted to give this to you. It’s my cousin's phone number. He and his boyfriend are, ummmm...different…like you two. Something happened to him not very long ago—kind of the same thing I guess. They are both fucking huge. Almost as big as you. He lives a few hours away on his family farm with his boyfriend. I think that they could help you or at least give you a place to stay while you figure things out.” The guard extended a sheet of paper out to them. Skye took it and looked down. Written in blue ink it simply said: Cliff and Shane: (509) 555-1212 =================================================================================================== * for those of you who have not read the my first story, the reference to Cliff and Shane will be missed, but believe me, it is an important reference for the future :-) I put a link here to that story below. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4889-shane-complete-pts-1-3/

Back to the first part of this chapter.... "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Finally, another chapter.....a group of the boys are heading off for muscle worship in LA! Part 1. Sorry it has taken me so long to continue. ENJOY! Comments welcome... Updated Links to chapters of "The Twenty": "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / Hardcore Muscle / A Brief History of Casey Rockland "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 6 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Part 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11: Casey Meets the Muscle Squad "The Twenty" Chapter 12, Part 1: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 13: After the Match "The Twenty" - Chapter 14: In Which Casey Discovers He Likes to Get Worshipped "The Twenty" - Chapter 15: Casey's First Interview with Sergeant Moster "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Chapter 16 - Hardcore Training Part 2: Casey’s First Herculaneum Workout, and What Happened After "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 17 - The Presentation "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 18 - The Musclemen Revealed: Inside Zaftig's Lab "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 19 - Further Encounters, Part 1 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 20 - Pose and Approve: Further Encounters, Part 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 21 - Sam and Casey "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 22 - Field Trips for Worship, Part 1 "The Twenty" - Chapter 23 - Field Trips, Part 2 – Casey Rediscovers Muscle Worship, and Makes a New Friend "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress: Chapter 24 - Further Encounters 5: Sam and Casey Again, and Moster and the Cadets Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. Chapter 12: Part 2 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Casey and Abdul shook hands and almost immediately crashed into each other like sumo wrestlers. Moving with confident skill, Abdul wrapped his arms around Casey’s chest and slid them up underneath his armpits. He gained leverage, letting out a massive grunt as he heaved the big muscleboy up off his feet. Casey moaned as Abdul slammed him down to the mat. “Awesome,” breathed Lang. “That was fast,” said Waring. “He’s not done yet,” said Alvarez. The men leaned in to watch closer. The wrestlers’ gigantic muscles rippled with pumping, vascular power on the mat. Casey managed to break free for a second, but found himself in Abdul’s guard. Abdul was already going for a triangle choke. Casey was slippery enough to wiggle free for a moment, but Abdul climbed onto his back and sunk in a chokehold, rocking Casey backwards as he tried to shove his hands underneath his rippling forearm. It was no use. Superior experience took the moment from Casey. Abdul reached behind him and grabbed Casey’s asscheeks. “Let’s keep it clean, keep it clean,” said Moster, circling. “Think you’re tough, punk?” Abdul snarled into Casey’s ear. “I know I am,” said Casey. He struggled to wriggle himself free. Sweat began to pour down his body, further drenching the mat. Abdul stretched him out as the other guys watched. They slid in the growing pool of oil and sweat. As he dug his hands in, he caught Casey’s posers with his heel. Casey could feel them sliding down his quads the harder he squeezed. The elastic band stretched until is slipped under the pouch. For a flash, Casey felt humiliated and helpless, almost half naked and groaning as Abdul dominated him. Then he retaliated. Snapping one hand onto Abdul’s pecs, he managed to push him back and deliver a powerful backhand blow across Abdul’s face. Abdul’s face whipped to one side. “Fuck Turkish rules. Keep the posers on,” Casey snarled. Moster said nothing. Mouths dropped open. Abdul released the posers, smiled back, as Casey pulled them back into place. Casey looked back at him, and Abdul smiled - and returned a powerful backhand blow of his own across Casey’s face. Casey’s head whipped to the right. He looked back slowly and nodded. “We’re even.” Welts began to appear on the faces of both men. All of sudden, Abdul shot out, gutwrenching Casey’s face into his lap. “No. Now we’re even.” He tried to shoot a takedown, but Casey suddenly sprawled flat, flipped him, and got a tight front headlock on Abdul. He went down on one knee and flipped him over with a fireman’s carry. Before Abdul knew what hit him, he was on his back. Casey felt his arm between his legs as he attempted a cradle. He was close to scoring. Abdul, his face now puffing up, struggled in the sweaty pool of muscle. Casey locked up his hands and rocked him back. The tide of battle changed. Somehow Abdul got to his feet, grabbing hold of Casey’s hips and now shooting for a second takedown, bending over him now and reaching down his broad back. Casey, surprised, tried to sprawl but Abdul guided his hands up again toward the straps of his posers and made him almost sit on his hands. Casey tried to bridge, but Abdul clamped onto him. Saliva sprayed from his mouth and onto the back of Casey’s neck. Abdul flipped him, crashed onto him with his full body weight. It was no use. Casey gave up and collapsed. Sweat poured off Abdul’s face right into Casey’s eyes. Casey slapped the mat to make it stop and Abdul let him go. Body odor wafted from sweaty armpits as the men applauded Abdul’s round one victory over Casey. “Want to go again?” Abdul asked. He was breathing hard. In spite of his win, the kid had been a lot tougher than he anticipated. His eye was swelling shut and his mouth was bleeding a little. “I can take it,” said Casey. His thin skin was red with mat burns, head was throbbing. Was this really him? It was as if he couldn’t control the truth coming out of his mouth. It all felt right. He could take it. He loved the pain, in fact. Loved it. But didn't really want to think about it for the moment. Abdul nodded, stepped back, retired to the corner of the ring. Pedro was there, pouring more oil. “Don’t need that. Massage my shoulders.” Pedro looked at him a little helplessly, his light kitchen fingers not nearly meaty enough to knead the dense muscle mass that was Abdul’s traps, but he tried. After a few seconds, Abdul brushed him away, irritated. “Never mind,” he barked. Pedro’s eyes flashed hurt, and Abdul brought himself up to smile at him slightly. “You tried.” He patted the handsome boy’s face heavily with thick oily fingers, leaving a gleaming handprint on Pedro’s cheek. Pedro beamed ecstatically. He so hoped he could suck his god’s cock later, but didn’t dare to ask. Abdul turned back into the ring. He called to Schumacher. "Get your ass over here and massage my shoulders," Schumacher grunted and went to work on him, kneading the bunched masses with his thick, powerful fingers. Casey was still center, dancing from foot to foot, not caring that his massive tool was bobbing out of his posers. “Lookin’ good, Case,” yelled Obatu from the sidelines. He turned to Washington, sitting next to him. “Know him from Raw Weight.” “Yeah, Miles’ place. Gotta get there again soon.” “Good workouts.” He winked. “A little cash to be made, too.” “Yeah? Doin’ what?” “You know. Trainin’. Getting’ big. Growing. Flexing. Getting your dick sucked. You know.” “Oh, yeah.” Casey didn't know. But he forgot about it in a moment. The whistle blew. “Round two!” announced Moster. Casey and Abdul stepped towards each other, circled, each more wary. On the sidelines, Alvarez glanced over at Lang. Lang’s pants were open, his zipper down, his cock tumbling out of his khakis. He happily worked his long, extra-thick shaft. He glanced up at Alvarez and shrugged. “It’s hot,” he said. Alvarez had to acknowledge it was. “So why not?” Alvarez nodded agreement, opened his fly, with some difficulty pulled out his own already-stiff, mammoth member, and began to chug up and down the shaft with practiced, heavily calloused fingers. Lang looked down, grinned, licked his lips, winked at Alvarez. “Pose and approve later?” “We’ll see.” Lang knew there would be. This was too hot not to follow up with a long pose and approve session and some good butt fucking. But for now, both musclemen turned back to the match and standing side by side, together worked their cocks in silent unison. Their fists plunging up and down. A moment later, Waring, Duncan, and McIntyre had joined them. “Oh, yeah,” said McIntyre. squish squish squish squish squish squish squish squish And a moment after that, Hension, Chad, Meyer and Gunst had pulled their heavy cocks from their khakis and were applying basic spank the monkey techniques. squish squish squish squish squish squish squish squish Moster heard the squishing sounds of numerous big cocks being worked by powerful, pumping fists, looked up, glancing askance at the group. “Begging your pardon sir!” yelled out Hension. “We’re masturbating, sir!” “And why not?” said Moster, but he kept his cock in his pants. Still, out it poled. “Bring it, bitch!” yelled Casey as the two faced off in the center of the mat. “C’mon dude, we wrestlin’ or dancin’? Take a shot!” Abdul taunted. Both men seemed either oblivious to or uninterested in the fact that all around them, every man on the muscle squad was now actively jerking off. Casey shot out a lightning fast single leg. Abdul hopped over it and tried to pivot as Casey dove in, wrapped meaty arms around Abdul’s waist, and brought him violently down to the mat. Somehow Abdul flipped to his belly and Casey applied a painful hammerlock with one hand as he grabbed the back of his head with the other and rubbed his face in the mat. “How’s that mat taste?” Casey asked as Abdul grunted, struggling to turn his head to the side. On the sidelines, Pedro was frantic, seeing his big man suddenly so disgraced, however momentarily. Abdul tried to get off his stomach, but Casey slid his bulging quads down inside Abdul’s and drove his arm underneath his chin. Casey rolled onto his side and poured on the pressure. “Arrgghhhh!” Abdul groaned as Casey stretched him out. Pedro looked on, helpless with worry. “Ya like that, tough guy? Want some more?” Casey murmured between clenched teeth said as he pulled up harder on his chin, Casey totally wrapped around him. Abdul was completely immobilized. He groaned. “C’mon Abdul, you can take this!” Schumacher yelled. He too was now playing with himself freely. Lang, firing away on his stiff-as-iron cock, was laughing. “Put him on his back, Case! Finish him off.” Casey’s posers crept deep into his ass crack as he locked his legs around Abdul’s left leg. His rock hard glutes squeezed together as he wore the huge Turk down. Abdul tried to get free of Casey’s chin lock, but it was no use. He panted and groaned as Casey pulled his head down. “Got some lube?” asked Chad from the second row. The source was surprising. “Here,” said Schumacher, passing around tubes of the prime VALHALLA LABS signature cock-pumping oil. “Gift from the house.” “When did we start making this stuff?” asked Hension, looking down at the tube as he squeezed the warm lubricant onto his thick cockshaft. “Shut the fuck up,” said Lefevre, but he grinned good-naturedly, clapping Hension lightly on the back of the head. On the mat, Abdul suddenly switched it all out. He pried Casey’s hands from the chin lock and sank his arm around Casey’s neck, pulling him down to the mat and now choking him out. His drove his ankles down deep into Casey’s quads and he began to constrict his hold around his neck. Sweat poured off both men. The strong smells of perspiration, olive oil and butt wafted up into the overhead lights. It was now Casey’s turn again to groan in pain. Abdul’s powerful forearm was wrapped around his thick neck. Moster jumped into the ring, sticking his head into his face and asked Casey if he was ready to give up. Casey was grunting and struggling to breathe. Casey was unable to say the words I give. “Too soon,” he breathed out from under Abdul’s body mass. “Loosen up, man,” Moster said to Abdul, who nodded. Abdul loosened the hold so Casey could breathe, but he wasn’t done. Casey tried to get up, but Abdul still was controlling him. Then Abdul reached down and once again slid his hand down into Casey’s now-ripped posers. Casey looked angered as Abdul grabbed onto his thick cock. He handed off the poser to his foot, and peeled Casey’s poser down revealing the muscleboy’s huge penis. “In Turkish oil wrestling rules, the match is now over,” muttered Gunst from the sidelines, watching the mass of slippery muscle tumble on the mats. He rubbed the bulge in his pants, and glanced down. Straight up and out, past the belt line, up into his t-shirt, poling up above his belly. He unzipped and released his mass. “We done?” breathed Abdul. “No!” yelled Casey, now naked. “Naw, it’s way better than Turkish wrestling,” whispered Blankenship, now fondling his own stiff penis, still sheathed in khaki. Gunst looked him quizzically. “I like how it feels in my pants.” “Oh. Oh, yeah. Me too. Sometimes.” Gunst began pumping. “But not now.” Around the ring, all cocks were pumped a little more fiercely as the match intensified. “Okay then. We go for a pin.” Abdul moved his hand up to Casey’s head, rubbing it in his hair to get some sweat for lubricant. Then he came back rubbing Casey’s cock until it was rock solid. Out it poled, 12 inches and more. “Whatcha gonna do about it this time?” he sneered. The 17 bodybuilders were now all leaning in and pumping hard cocks, watching the sweaty jumble of muscle on the mat. Even Schumacher was now pumping furiously. As was Tiffany. For once the self-possessed little muscleboy let his guard down. He worked his cock ferociously, watching the dark match. “They’re pretty even,” said Warning. “Yeah,” said Chad. Next to him on the left, Obatu and Washington looked as if they were about to get up. A light flickered in Lang’s eye. Hension looked wildly around him. He was going to cum soon. Moster directed them all warningly, knowing where they were likely to go next. “Stay where you are, gents. No cumming. Men can hold it.” General moans. The men did as they were told. The wrestling room was silent except for the grunts of Casey and Abdul, the near-silent whirring of Dr. Irving’s video cam, the blue-balled moans and groans of the fleet of masturbating muscle giants, with the squeaky wet regular tattoo of lubricated palms working big cocks. Squish squish squish GRUNT GROANNNN squish squish squish squish squish squish “I SAID, DO NOT CUM!” Moster shouted suddenly. All jumped in their seats. “A man can withstand it!” All sat. 17 monster muscle cocks with nowhere to go but into calloused palms. For now. Up and down. Up and down. “Hey, Chad!” whispered Bogarde loudly. “Squeeze my nips!” Chad reached over to his right with his free hand (the other feverishly pumping his cock) and began violently tweaking Bogarde’s huge, downward-pointing think nipples. “Yeah, make me hurt, man!” Bogarde pleaded, working his cock. “You got it, man.” Squish squish squish UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. squish squish squish squish squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. Suddenly Abdul flipped, keeping his hold on Casey, who squirmed below. Casey was on his back now with Abdul on top, now in the north-south position. All Casey could see was Abdul’s bulging balls and the red singlet outline of his rigid cockshaft. Abdul lowered his balls onto Casey’s face and caught his head in between his legs. But Casey somehow spread his legs and reclamped behind Abdul’s neck. The two muscle monsters squeezed each other tight, rubbing crotches in each other’s face. Casey’s enormous penis brushed Abdul’s scratchy beard. “Ouch!” Casey cried. Finally Abdul broke the hold and swung around to face Casey, getting him in one of his killer headlocks. Once again, Casey was in trouble. But he managed to dig an elbow into Abdul’s groin. Abdul shouted and Casey pried himself free, stood, and turned. He lunged full weight at Abdul. Abdul was ready for him, grabbing his shoulders and shoving Casey’s face right into his and applying a submission hold. For a moment, they looked into each other’s eyes. Then Abdul drove Casey’s shoulders into the mat. “Ughhhh,” Casey moaned. Abdul had mounted him and was driving his elbow into his head. It was momentary. Casey flopped in his own sweat a moment, and then, with surprising swiftness, changed course, wrapping his hands behind Abdul’s neck and pulling him in toward his chest. He wrapped his legs tight around Abdul’s body and grunted as he started to gain control. Abdul and Casey slid around the mat, slipping out of each other holds as they tried desperately to get a submission out of each other. Suddenly, Casey managed to climb on Abdul’s back and slip his arm under his chin. His stiff cock slapped against his abs. “Shit!” Abdul yelled as Casey secured the choke. Casey squeezed harder. Suddenly Abdul was struggling to breathe. His face was beet red. And suddenly, it was over. Abdul slapped the mat furiously and Casey released his grip. He let out a whoop. He grabbed Abdul by the hair and lifted his head up, using his other arm to flex his biceps. Fast as a flash, Abdul grabbed his hand and twisted his wrist, ensuring Casey’s victory was a brief one – but it was too late. The image had been captured in the men’s brains. “Aweesummmm,” breathed Hension, once again, and to no one in particular. “Wait till I call it!” yelled Moster. “Fuck you,” said Abdul. He hunched back on his knees and locked Casey up in a kneeling position, pressing his slippery forehead into his and looking into his eyes. They panted for breath. Once again, as if alerted by a bugle charge, both suddenly sprang once again into action. Abdul managed to get a headlock on Casey and threw him to the mat. His cock slapped against his leg as Casey tried to turn to avoid getting pinned. Both were so sweaty and slick with the now hot oil that neither could get a good hold. The mat was an ocean of steaming sweat and oil, both men sliding in the mass of liquid. In the circle of chairs around the wrestling ring, the bodybuilders pumped their blood-engorged cocks feverishly. On the mat, Casey freed a hand and ripped Abdul’s singlet wide open. The Turk was enraged. His cock spilled onto the mat. Pedro leaned forward now openly licking his lips. “Please let us cum, sir!” pleaded Hension. “Okay…..guess I’ll play, too,” said Moster, studiedly lazily. He advanced into the center of the ring where the two muscle monsters lay, locked in sinew, sweat, and bronzed oil, their huge cocks flailing openly. “Men, why don’t you join me?” Moster smiled. He only had to ask once. In a heartbeat the 17 bodybuilders bolted from the chairs, clambering over one another and the rings to get to the center of the ring. Still, they waited breathlessly, cocks in hand, no one daring to make a further move. Abdul shot a look of helpless rage up to Moster, but Casey was holding him firm. Neither man could budge. squish squish squish squish GOOSH squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. And Moster unzipped. The largest black cock in the world poured out of his pants, flopping down to his knees. FLOPppp… In a second it was poled high, reaching nipple level. Moster grabbed it with his fist and slid his hands down it just three times. squish squish squish squish GOOSH squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. “I’m ready,” he said quietly. The bodybuilders circled the wrestlers, side by side. Casey stared at the huge, pendulous looming cocks above him, heavy dew drops of precum beginning to drip, oozing into the mass of mat liquid in which the two musclemen lolled in their struggles. It was as if it was the first time he had even noticed what the men were up to. “What are they doing??” he cried out to Moster. “What’s it look like, punk?” growled Abdul in his ear. Moster ignored him. “Pedro,” Moster invited graciously, “why don’t you get over here and join us?” Pedro didn’t have to be asked twice. He scampered gleefully into the circle, a little beautiful brown spot of handsome teenhood amidst a turbulent ocean of masturbating musclemen. He pulled out his own pretty little cock and began to pump fiercely, gleefully, staring hungrily at the huge muscle and looming penises all around him. After only a moment, he couldn’t stand being surrounded by the sea of cock without getting to his knees and starting to suck his way around the circle, feverishly. He started with Gunst, his pretty little mouth enveloping the massive organ. From the sidelines Dr. Irving began to walk rapidly behind the circle of men, panning his cam across the landscape of their solid glutes, huge, hard and round, squeezing and relaxing in tense, pumping cannonballs of butt muscle as they pumped their cocks feverishly. Backs of heads. Batwing lat spreads of knitted boulders of muscle. Delts touching. Hamstrings pounding with thick rivers of veins. Butts pumping. Irving got it all on cam. Someday he knew this video would be worth thousands….hundreds of thousands. He captured it all. From the mat below, Casey gazed up, exhausted and confused, bewildered and amazed at a sea of musclecock held high above him. Abdul merely growled. In a few seconds the waterfalls of cum would begin. He couldn’t admit to himself that he had wanted something like this to happen. “What’re they gonna do?” asked Casey, fearfully, muffled. Hmmmm, thought Moster as he pumped his organ. The white cap is wearing off. Probably from the match. If it was still in him, he’d have no problem. Still, it didn’t stop anything. The bodybuilders were groaning loudly now, pumping and flexing, rocking ball-toe-heel, their magnificently bodies undulating rhythmically. “Let ‘er rip!” Moster, now pumping furiously, looked to Dr. Irving, who had never stopped the video, nor moved. “You getting it all?” “Of course,” said Irving, irritated, shocked, perplexed and baffled as always - but never daring to shut down the cam. He could never understand what all this had to do with science, but never mind. He was well paid. “Muthafucker!” Hension screamed. “You boys about ready to shoot?” Moster asked. “Hang on. They ain’t seen nothin’ yet,” said Abdul. He squeezed Casey’s head as hard as he could. It wasn’t too long before Casey wriggled out of it and was on his hands and knees facing him. He came in at Abdul and tried to push him over onto his back, but the muscle Turk reached behind him and sunk his fingers right into Casey’s exposed anus. “WHAT THE FUCK!” Casey cried as Abdul used his rectum as a handle to flip him over. He slammed on his back on the mat. An ocean spray of sweat and oil sloshed into the air. And around them the squishing sounds of muscle jerking grew more frantic. “Oh, maaaaa—aaaan,” said Hension. “Hold off, men!” shouted Moster. "Santa mierda de Dios,” breathed Pedro, now frantically licking Obatu’s cock up and down its 12-inch length. Obatu’s pumping fist was punching him repeatedly in the nose. He didn’t care. He held the cock between his lips and sucked hard. Precum began to spurt down his throat. Squish squish squish UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. GOOOsh squish squish GOOOsh groannnn Ugh unnnghh squish squish squish squish squish squish UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. Casey and Abdul were in a mad final scramble now. Both knew the match was coming to an end. Abdul was enraged he somehow didn’t have the conditioning to go a full hour with Casey; it had only been 12 to 15 minutes in the ring, and no more – and he was wiped out. For his part, Casey was panting deeply and hot as a furnace, pushed to the max. And yet. And yet. Abdul knew Casey could outlast him. Casey, however much he might be forever on the bottom tonight, yet had a couple of hours of strength to go. It was only that he lacked the fighting technique Abdul had hard earned over the years. And this enraged the Turk. Abdul got behind Casey and sunk his arms between his legs, locking onto his other arm and driving his biceps into Casey’s balls. Abdul’s forearm pressed painfully against his thick penis. Casey couldn’t take it. He had to move, giving him enough space to maneuver. Dirty Turkish wrestling. Casey managed to get a “Fuck you”, but he was outclassed, totally helpless and defeated. “I gotta suck cock!” Lang shouted, and dove down in front of Alvarez. In a flash Alvarez’s meat was in his mouth, sluicing juicily down his throat. “Me too,” muttered Hension, who dropped down in front of Gunst. He bobbed and weaved with the mighty strokes Gunst was applying to his huge cock, ducking his head, trying to get his mouth around it. “Shit,” said Gunst. With his right hand he backhandedly smacked Hension’s face hard, grabbed the back of his head, clenched a handful of hair; with his left hand he clutched his cock and rammed it down Hension’s throat. Hension began to violently suck muscle giant’s firehouse cock while working his own and never taking his eyes off the grappling musclemen on the mat. Abdul had Casey’s legs now, lifting him up so Casey was upside down, sliding down Abdul’s back till his head hit the mat and he was facing his ass. His nose went right into Abdul’s exposed ass crack for a minute while the Turk kept tilting his head back to put pressure on Casey’s balls. But Casey rallied. Groaning, straining, working hard, he trapped Abdul’s head in a figure 4, squeezing his face right into his balls as he pinned him. “Yer so eager to see my cock, so get an eyeful of it now,” he hissed. Abdul tried to snarl back, but he could only groan. He was getting tired. And the muscleboy had hours of energy ahead of him. He could feel it. Moster had a hard time seeing if the Turk was pinned or not, the men were so wrapped up in an oily mass of muscled quads, rippling traps, batwing lats, boulder biceps, brick-like abs, pounding glutes, pounding feet, pounding fists, and bulging balls. But it wasn’t looking so good for the Turk. UGH UGH UGH GROAN…. The squad, now in deep sex frenzy, was by now beyond observing the details of combat. Blankenship and Waring had each dropped to their knees, sucking the heavy, veiny cocks of Chad and Washington. Schumacher grabbed Meyer, flipped him around, pulled down his khakis, and plunged his cock mercilessly into his welcoming butthole as the handsome deaf mute played gleefully with his engorged manhood. He began to fuck him with deep and powerful strokes. Meyer smiling ecstatically and waved his mighty butt under the cock blows. He reached back and pried his buttcheeks wide. His asshole was as open as he could get it. He spread his legs. Schumacher’s thick cock was in action, driving, pounding, fucking. Squish squish squish fuckfuckfuck UGH GROANNNN UGH UGH GROAN…. Moster could see where it was headed on the mat. Abdul had taken the first two pins. But Casey was just getting started. He was mad now. The effect of the white caps was weaving in and out, true, and Casey was responding as if he was on mushrooms. But his huge muscles were gleaming with power. Every vein was bursting. Sweat was pouring off both men. And Abdul was breathing hard. But he still had the upper hand. Still, Moster pumped harder. He had to admit: this was pretty hot. Pedro looked at him adoringly, moved to take Moster’s cock in his mouth. Moster pushed him back roughly. “Get away, son,” he barked. Pedro looked frightened and abashed. Moster smiled slightly, an eyebrow arched. “You being a bad boy? Might have to tan your hide later,” he murmured. Pedro looked hopeful but the fear still glistened slightly. He glanced down at Moster’s powerful fist, now stroking his massive meat up and down, up and down. “Your hand could kill my butt!” he squeaked. “Not your butt, little boy. Not yours. Now get out of my way. Go suck Private Duncan’s cock.” Moster tossed a glance at Duncan, who was busily working his dick. Pedro scampered away, ran to Duncan, and knelt before him. “The C.O. says I have to suck your cock,” he cried out, and gathered the mighty pole into his mouth. Duncan was startled. “Okay,” he said. “Don’t mind.” Pedro knelt and went right to work on Duncan’s massive tool. He was particularly excited by the latticework of heavy veins surrounding the muscleman’s member. He began to trace his finger along the thick rivers of vascularity as he sucked. Duncan spread his legs wide. He grabbed Pedro’s black hair in his fist and began to steadily pump his hips into the boy’s face. On the mat, more spent than he wanted to admit, Casey stared up at the circle of musclemen above and around him. Four of the musclemen were sucking musclecock now. The little Mexican teenager was scampering about sucking musclecocks as they were freed up. Schumacher was fucking the cute little muscleguy’s awesome glutes. The other 7 musclemen were straddling the mat edges now, massive quads akimbo, pumping serious cock. And the CO Sergeant Moster had his cock out, too. It was the biggest penis Casey had ever seen in his life. Even bigger than his own. Which was huge. As he stared, he lost focus. And in a flash, Abdul had flipped him again and was straddling his pecs with his own huge body and pressing for an advantage. Casey couldn’t move. The sounds of musclesex filled the wrestling room. On the sidelines, Dr. Irving was capturing it all on video. GOOOsh squish slurp suck suck slurp squish GOOOsh groannnn SUCKSUCK LICK SLURP fuckkkk Casey grunted. A surge of energy hit him. He tried a duck under, but Abdul kept the upper hand. As he went down to his knees on the mat, Casey kept his left arm welded to the Turk’s shoulder, pulling out to his side and anchoring his right hand deep in his anus. “Turkish rules, right?” Casey snarled into Abdul’s ear, beginning to chew on the lobe. He was back in control again. The Turk let out a short gasp as he felt Casey’s index finger work up into his asshole, a big grin on his face. Abdul wanted to smash those perfect teeth in, but he was too busy trying to pry the muscle giant kid’s finger out of his butthole. With a sudden rush of White Cap adrenaline, Casey moved his right arm around Abdul’s waist, mounted him and broke him down so his belly was flat on the mat. He managed a gut wrench and turned him over once, but he was too tough and was able to counter Casey’s leverage with his strength. Moster knew he had to step in. He couldn’t afford to have Abdul so badly defeated. Not yet. Not at the outset of Casey’s career. Sure, Casey Rockland was a muscle outlier. There may never have been a muscleman like him before, and there may not be another again. But it was too soon for the legend to emerge. For the good of the program, Casey had to lose tonight. And it didn’t look as if he was going to. So Moster did the one thing he could do, to save Abdul’s neck. Moster blew the whistle and reached in. He grabbed them both by the scruffs of their necks and powerfully brought them up to their knees. Casey was stunned, dizzy, swirling with confusion and excitement and pain and frenzy all at once. Abdul’s rage was huge but not huge enough to allow his own massive tool to go limp. Both muscle monsters were sporting huge erections. And the men around them were pumping and sucking and fucking furiously. Ugh unnnghh groan moan slurp suck squish squish squish slurp suck suck squish squish squish AH AHH AHHHHHH yeah yeah yeah UNNNGHHHH AAAAHHHHHH!!!! Moster stepped forward, grabbed his mighty cock, knelt down next to the knotted figures of muscle, and began to shoot cum in the Turk’s face. SPURT! BLAST!! AAAHHH YEAH!!! Gallons of gobs of white creamy cum shot maniacally from his deeply creased piss slit. And the biggest cock in the world, on the biggest bodybuilder in the world, began to throb and spurt hot liquid rivers of jism onto the Turk’s face. “FUCKING HELL!” roared Abdul. ‘GODDAMN YOU MOSTER!!!” And the cum spilled, coating his roaring face, filling his mouth and nostrils, dripping down his chin. Moster was aiming it, like a firehose. “On the Turk, men!” he shouted. And with that…all hell let loose.

Hello, all...here is the long-awaited Wrestling Chapter......to catch up where you were before, I highly recommend you look at the other chapters first..... Links to other chapters: "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress. Precis, Introduction, Chapters 1 & 2 "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 3, 4, 5 - White Cap Training / A Brief History of Casey Rockland / Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 6 - Casey is Discovered at Miles Donovan's Gym "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 7, 8 - Hardcore Training, Pt. 1 / Tiffany's Talent "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapters 9, 10 - Good for Morale, Continued / The Men Hit the Showers "The Twenty" - A Muscle Novel in Progress - Chapter 11 - Casey Meets the Muscle Squad Precis: Valhalla Labs is a remote mountaintop Northern California military facility, overseen by genius muscle growth scientist Dr. Ira Zaftig and CO Staff Sergeant Rod Moster, a 7'-0" ripped and hung 395-pound black muscle giant. There, 18 extraordinary bodybuilder-soldiers live, train, and play together, overseen by Moster's strict rules and brutal regimen for muscular perfection. Known as Project Herculaneum, the men serve as Dr. Zaftig's lab rats, receiving regular injections of P-21, a specially developed enzyme that facilitates muscle and strength growth in the very few bodybuilders whose systems can withstand it. The goal: to create an army of supermen, whose strength, size, and combat skills are unparalleled in the modern military. Unfortunately for the Project, the soldiers' enhanced strength and dramatically increased muscular size is accompanied by a corresponding increase in priapic size as well, along with a rapidly diminishing sense of social restraint and inhibitions. And along the way, the men's extraordinary physiques prompt their own extreme muscle fantasies into a daily acting-out sexual reality. Into the mix comes young Casey Rockland, a lonely, handsome, super-hung 18-year old bodybuilding giant. Inducted by Dr. Zaftig into the top-secret government muscle strength and growth project, Casey comes to learn the ropes amongst the muscle giants, whose hunger for hardcore training is matched only by their sexual appetites and growing fantasies, including their insatiable need to receive muscle worship. Casey's innocence, simplicity, and his growing need to receive both love and muscle worship threaten the very core of the decade-long Project, itself only now approaching its full potential. THE TWENTY A Government Issue Adult Cartoon -XXX- Muscle Fantasy By Joey Silverado This book is dedicated to Tiny Yokum – and to all his fans, past, present, and future. Chapter 12: Part 1 Casey vs. Karim Abdul: A Very Turkish Wrestling Match Five minutes later, Karim Abdul was striding down the corridor, pecs bouncing, headed for the wrestling room. Still carrying his clothes from Casey’s presentation, he was now dressed only in his red Lycra wrestling singlet. His step was deliberate, his gait powerful. As he walked he grumbled to himself, ignoring the low clamor of the rest of muscle squad, who followed eagerly behind. His cock, loose in the singlet, swayed heavily from side to side as he walked, his balls pushed forward. “Asswipe kid.” The rest of his thoughts were a little too vague for words. Thoughtlessly he grabbed his cock and got it momentarily out of the way of his quads, pumping as he walked. Most of the squad was keeping a good 20 yards of distance between themselves and Karim Abdul. No one wanted to be on the receiving end of a wild Abdul punch at this moment. Even Schumacher, McIntyre, and Duncan, men who could well defend themselves and were used to Abdul’s occasional wild swings, were keeping themselves at a cautious distance. Karim knew he had to mark his territory. Now, tonight, and fast. No questions asked. Leaving nothing to second-guessing. After all, even he had to admit it - this kid was fucking unbelievable. He was huge, he was cut, he was raw, he was handsome, he was young, he was unbelievably hung. And at only 18 years of age, he was still growing. Karim wouldn’t rest until he’d smashed the kid’s handsome face into the mat. And maybe pissed in his mouth, too. Something. Something like that. Yeah. Show him who was in charge. But - it was all – well, a little unformed. Even to him. He passed the door leading to the back of the kitchen. He bashed the door open with his fist, smashing the frame and cracking the thick glass. Inside, Pedro, Abdul’s handsome little kitchen cocksucking buttboy, was sweeping up. “Your ass in the wrestling room. Bring that 10-pound canister of olive oil. MOVE!!! NOW!” commanded Abdul. Pedro jumped a mile. Then Abdul was gone, continuing on down the corridor. Pedro immediately put the broom away, washed his hands - his musclegod demanded clean fingernails - climbed up a little ladder to one of the shelf larders, and grabbed a 10 gallon jug of olive oil. Carrying it with some difficulty, he nevertheless darted out the door and ran excitedly after Abdul. "Wait for me!" the eager boy squeaked. He was about to get an awesome muscle show. Maybe suck some massive cock. Wow! Further ahead, Abdul was a man on a mission. And coming up behind him and running by was Private Tiffany. Abdul didn’t like that asswipe, either. Great glutes, though. Perfect glutes. Big, hard, striated boulders. Yeah. Fuckable. Most inviting. He’d fuck the little asswipe’s butt one day and then push his face in the toilet. Yeah. He continued on, paying little notice, though he did allow himself a quick, cool glance at the muscleboy’s rolling, muscular boybutt as he scampered by. From the corridor somewhere behind Abdul, Schumacher was shouting to Tiffany. “Where you going?” he demanded to know. “Getting Dr. Irving!” “Who?” Tiffany turned back, running backwards, explaining patiently as if to a child. “The dude with the camera. Ever notice him? Probably not…” He waved Schumacher off with easy, grinning contempt, turned back and scooted happily up the corridor towards Dr. Irving’s office. Schumacher swore to himself. He had to acknowledge he had no idea who Tiffany was talking about. He rarely noticed the lab workers or other doctors, barely paying attention to even Dr. Zaftig himself. He returned his gaze to Karim, striding purposefully up the hall ahead of him. Karim Abdul’s rocky man glutes rumbled darkly as he walked, and Schumacher gazed into the impenetrable deep butt crack outlined in the red Lycra. Excepting only the cloaked, anonymous butt fucking nights, no one other than powerfucker Schumacher had yet penetrated Karim’s magnificent asshole. Ever. “At least I have that much,” Schumacher muttered. By now he was passing the open office door. Tiffany, his back to the corridor, was hurriedly explaining to some geeky lab coat doctor who Schumacher had never noticed before, saying something about Get the camera out, asshole, and Come with me now…. Schumacher paused for a moment in the office doorway to admire Tiffany’s butt sweep in his tight regulation khakis. His full, hard, rounded glutes were a most enticing display in his slacks, the rear pockets rounded with the curvature of pure muscle, promising the pleasures that lay beneath. Joe Tiffany Now there was a butt to fuck. He grunted and continued down the corridor, following Karim. In truth he didn’t know why he was heading off with the others to the wrestling ring, and especially at this hour. He should be headed off to bed, a quick JO instant replay of the group shower suck / group butt lick he’d enjoyed just 40 minutes earlier, and then plenty of shuteye for another brutal workout tomorrow. That was the life. And another day to plan on getting into Tiffany’s butt. Another day to strategize some deep cock / muscleboybutt frottage sessions. Another day to – “Hey, Schumacher.” It was McIntyre. “Where you going? This way.” He’d walked right past the wrestling room door. “Oh.” He retraced his steps. As he came back, a little sheepishly, Alvarez and Lang were in the doorway. Lang’s tongue was practically lolling out of his head in anticipation, and even cool customer Alvarez had an excited gleam in his eye. “What do you assholes think is gonna happen?” snarled Schumacher as he strode by, pushing past them into the wrestling room. Alvarez put his hands up in mock defensiveness. “Oh, nothing, nothing. We just thought we might want to watch.” “Yeah, we wanna watch nothing happen,” smirked Lang. Both men mockingly bowed as Schumacher went by, Alvarez of course taking the lead, with puppydog Lang following suit. Schumacher glanced down at their packed flies bulging out of their khakis as he strode by. “You both sure got big enough hard-ons, just to watch nothing happen.” Lang looked defensive. Alvarez just laughed, and gently patted Lang’s growing bulge. “Yeah, guess we do.” He nodded and winked, and went inside the wrestling room. Lang followed, and even had the temerity to wink at Schumacher as he went by. Alvarez threw his arm around Lang and playfully squeezed his ass. Faggots, thought Schumacher. His own cock roared to life in his pants and was soon poling straight out and upward. He glanced back down the corridor. Moster and Casey were rounding the corner. Moster had changed out of his sweats, and was now in the regulation Valhalla Labs green t-shirt and tight khakis. Casey still had only his micro posing trunks on. Behind them scurried Dr. Irving, carrying Casey’s sweats and his video equipment. He was babbling on his cellphone. Probably talking to the insane dude who ran the place. Zaftig. Moster noted the ruined kitchen door and sighed. “Another door,” he grumbled. These dudes, when they got pissed off. It’s not like Valhalla Labs was a bottomless money source. Close, but not bottomless. He nodded at Schumacher and gestured briefly for him to go into the wrestling room ahead of them. Schumacher scowled, but did as he was directed. “Dr. Irving?” “Yes, Sergeant Moster?” Irving scurried to catch up to them. “Do you have a white cap on you?” “Why…yes….” Moster knew he would. The little doctor had long since learned that anything could happen when the men gathered, and he made it a point to carry extra medication with him at all times. And there was no sense in irritating Moster with a “Why, no.” He wouldn’t put it past the giant black muscle monster to deck him with one mighty punch in the nose if displeased, which would no doubt kill him. He scrambled and produced a small medication bottle. Moster turned to Casey, struggling a little to keep up, halfway between a walk and a run, his black shiny micro poser barely covering his steadily bobbing cock as he ran. “Here,” said Moster. “Take this.” “Hunh?” Casey stopped full. “Take it. Don’t ask questions.” “What—what is it?” “Extra confidence.” “Drugs?” Casey was momentarily stumped. He remembered that the boys in the Home were always experimenting. It made them silly and weak. He wanted no part of it. “I don’t do drugs.” Moster motioned to Irving. “Go on and set up, we’ll meet you there.” He turned to Casey. “It’s not a drug. Not like you think.” “I don’t do no steroids, neither.” “Not a ‘roid. There is no man in this facility on the juice. We have to do something about your grammar, by the way.” “Then how –“ “Shut up and take it. I will explain later. You will be fine.” Casey gulped, put his faith in Moster, and did as he was told. He popped the pill in his mouth, and smiled with weak subservience at Moster. “Okay, sir.” “What was that?” “I..I mean, Yes, Sir!” “That’s better.” Moster turned and continued down the corridor, Casey scampering after him. Good thing the men still do what I tell them to do, thought Moster. And how long is that gonna last with this boy? Once he finds his power? Moster tucked that thought away. “Let’s go watch you wrestle. You do wrestle, you said?” “Yeah, but I’m scared…” “No need to be.” “…no..…scared I’ll hurt him. I always do….” Except, of course, Ramon Ramon, the much smaller wrestler at Raw Weight Gym who never failed to thoroughly pin the muscleboy. But of course, that was a long time ago. Inside the wrestling room Karim had already snapped on the overhead lights and was doing deep knee bends in the middle of the 20 sq foot wrestling ring, which dominated the center of the room. The thick blue mat of the ring gleamed in the overhead lights, with the VALHALLA LABS logo in the center. Around the ring on two raised platforms were about 40 folding chairs, all affording perfect, elevated views of any wrestling action. Pedro stood eagerly on the side, now holding towels and a water bottle. “Getting limbered up to better meet the kid?” called out Blankenship. He had already grabbed his ringside seat, he too adjusting his crotch as he sat. “Shut the fuck up,” said Karim, squatting. To Pedro he shot out, “Where the fuck is the oil? Get the oil.” Pedro shot off into a storage room and returned with a 5-gallon jug of olive oil. “Goin’ for Turkish wrestling, hunh, Karim?” Chad was grabbing a seat ringside. He nudged Waring. “This is gonna be good.” No answer from Karim. “The kid’s got an iron grip, I’m told,” called out Waring, nudging Eli Meyer’s ribs as he took a seat next to him. Meyer’s mouth hung open in a perennial smile. He pointed to his mouth so Meyer could read his lips. “I said, Casey Rockland’s got an iron grip.” “I heard you.” Obatu was next, leaning against the ropes. “And those quads be killers. He gets you in a lock hold, you gonna be dead in the water. What’re ya gonna do about that, Mr. Abdul, sir?” Karim didn’t answer, regarding them all stonily. Obatu lazily returned his gaze, smiling, unintimidated. Blankenship had started this. But Blankenship had easily dodged the intended receiving end of a few near-miss wild roundhouse punches in the past. He was too fast and too alert to be caught unawares, and Karim Abdul had learned not to waste his energy on him. So Karim suffered the men’s ready comments stoically. “This kid got veins like this?” he asked, flexing his 25-inch biceps, showing off half-inch thick rivers of veins, pulsing with power. “Yeah, I think, actually, he does,” said Blankenship with a smile. “Here he is now. Let’s see. Kid, you got veins like his?” Moster and Casey had appeared at the opposite door, the darkened end of the wrestling room. Both giants approached, in black silhouette against the framed light from the corridor, getting larger as they quietly walked toward the ring. Casey looked up quizzically at the question. “Flex your biceps,” whispered Moster. “Hunh?” “Flex, man. Don’t ask stupid questions. Flex it up. Now.” “ ’kay.” Casey stopped and hammered out a front double bi. 25 inches of his own, in response to Abdul. As always, he felt compelled to go on, adding side chest, front lats, quads, and sent a hand probingly down rippled, hardrock abs. “That good?” “Good, good,” muttered Moster. “You catch on fast. You ever compete, kid?” “Uh…..no……should I? Other guys are so much bigger than me….” Moster smiled. They all think that, at the beginning. “Get over here, plebe,” Abdul called out from the center of the ring. Pedro was standing on a stool, pouring the olive oil over his massive physique, worshipfully slathering him up. Casey in Silhouette Casey stared. “What’s all that….?” he stammered. Moster noted that the white cap hadn’t taken effect yet, but then it had only been a few minutes. “Now, Karim,” said Moster patiently, coming into the light as they approached the ring. “You know Casey is not a plebe.” Abdul started to speak. “Nor is he a cadet. He is now one of you. He makes us The Twenty. You need to accept this,” he continued, walking and speaking easily now as he pulled up the ropes and stepped into the wrestling ring. He approached the angry giant muscle Arab. “And he isn’t threatening you. Casey isn’t going to pull your power away from you.” “That’s not what this is about.” “Bullshit,” one of the men yelled. The others laughed. Abdul glared at them and went on. “Whatever you say, Sergeant Moster, sir,” said Abdul. “I just want to make sure he’s going to be worth my time to train with.” He smiled easily. “That’s all.” The oil was dripping off him onto the mat. Moster said nothing. Casey was now visibly nervous. Still outside the ropes, he leaned in to Moster. “They gonna reject me?” he whispered loudly. “I mean, now?” “No one’s rejecting you,” said Moster loudly. He then turned to the waiting group of musclemen. “Are you, boys?” Something about that ‘boys’ rankled Abdul even further, though Alvarez and Gunst just smiled. The others looked perplexed. “Since when are we boys?” squealed Hension. “Shut up, Hension,” said Chad. “You ever wrestle, boy?” Abdul called out. “His name is Casey. Or Private Rockland.” “I asked you a question, boy. Ever wrestled? Get your butt into the ring.” “You really want all this oil?” sighed Moster. “We’re gonna wrestle Turkish style.” “It’s messy.” “I’ll clean it up, sir!” squeaked Pedro. “Bet your ass you will.” “Yeah, you don’t want a spanking, now, do you?” yelled Lang. He adjusted in his chair, his glutes still smarting from the paddling he’d received earlier that evening. Moster’s cock twitched a little at the suggestion of paddling handsome young Pedro’s hard, receiving little boybutt, a pleasure he had not yet allowed himself, although the teenage boy’s firm little butt cheeks had always been particularly inviting in his kitchen whites. He ignored it for now, however. Later, he thought. Casey shot a look at Moster. “What’s this about spankings?” he asked. Moster ignored the question. “Get in there.” “Yes, sir.” Casey climbed obediently into the ring. Moster watched him closely. The white cap should be taking effect in a moment…. “Oil him up,” commanded Abdul. Pedro ran over to him with the stool and the olive oil, climbed up, and began to pour it all over Casey’s massive physique. The sheer size and beauty of his muscles was overwhelming to the little Mexican, and his own powerful little cock began to bulge in his pants. After a moment, Casey was drenched in the shiny, thick liquid. The two musclemen stood face to face, Abdul in his tight singlet, fearsome muscles gleaming in the light, looming with threatening power. Casey was still in his micro, bulging posers, wet now with slick oil, the top 6 inches of his massive, meaty cockshaft fully exposed, blond tendrils of pubic hair curling with thick radiance. He was embarrassed, humiliated that his huge penis was twitching outwards in anticipation of what-was-coming-next. But then he noticed – Abdul’s oily, pylon-thick tool was also clearly coming to life in the thin singlet. “Good. Now, you got some mighty fancy muscles. But that doesn’t mean much here. We all got fancy muscles.” “You’re not being very polite, Corporal Abdul, “ said Moster, moving to the sidelines. “I think the men ought to introduce themselves before we get into any personal demonstrations of our manhood. Don’t you agree?” Even the ever-present log in lying against Moster’s pants leg was firmly outlined and appeared to be twitching a little, and the thin khaki fabric of his slacks covering it was now smooth and tight. Slowly the 17 others bodybuilders rose from their seats around the ring, one by one. 38 pairs of eyes stared at Casey intently. He glanced at the cocky little Joe Tiffany, and then over at Corporal Schumacher, who was now looking at him expectantly. “Okay, now, boy. This is Turkish wrestling. There are clear rules, but they’re different from American collegiate.” “Hang on,” said Moster. “We’ll get to the Turkish rules of wrestling in a moment. He stepped into the ring and approached Casey, now thick and dripping with oil. The men were now gathered on two sides of the ring, leaning on the ropes, leaning in to see what was coming next. For any other cadet introduced into the ranks, Sergeant Moster would have generally proceeded to paddle Casey’s hard young butt as the formal ritual of initiation. Last had been Private Tiffany receiving the red-hot butt cheek welcome, which he had borne stoically and proudly, displaying the twin globes of burnt-cherry perfection under the paddling. And after all, they had all gone through it, excepting Abdul, of course. Even Schumacher had known the firm, unrelenting hand of Moster on his butt. Hazing was hazing. But tonight, that didn’t seem to be happening. Abdul’s interesting wrestling challenge has precluded that. All were watchful. “Men, introduce yourselves. I was going to do this tomorrow, at Casey’s first workout, but now seems as good a time as any.” He turned to Casey and smiled. “Don’t worry, you won’t have to remember all their names just yet,” he added. “That’s good. I’m not very good with names.” “You’ll know them all, in time.” One by one, each man introduced himself. “My name is Private Leo Jin,” said the Asian man. “I’m 25 and from San Diego. I have been in the Project 8 years. My best bodypart is my forearms.” To prove it, the handsome Asian brought his beefy, fetchingly oversized forearms, walloping with solid muscle and veins, and squeezed the muscles hard. “I’m Private Dan Gunst, and until today, I had the biggest biceps here – except for Sergeant Moster’s.” Gunst flexed his mighty guns and then gave Casey a half-cocked smile. “Guess yours are bigger,” he proffered, respectfully. “I saw that this afternoon.” Moster glanced at him questioningly. “Oh, yeah,” he added. “I’m from Milwaukee, I’m 27, and I have been in the program 3 years. Hi, Casey. Welcome again.” “Hi, Dan!” Gunst sat back down. Moster eyed Casey carefully, wondering when the little capsule might take effect. Casey seemed cheerful and happy. Around the circle they went, each muscleman getting to his feet, politely introducing himself, offering basic information, and then showing him his best bodypart. “I’m Steve Waring, and my best bodypart is my traps.” Bulge. Flex. Steve Waring “I’m Rene LeFevre, and my best bodypart are my pecs.” Surge. Bloom. Bulge. “I’m David Duncan, and my best bodypart are my triceps.” Rip. Bulge. Bloom. Flex. “I’m Schumacher.” He said nothing else but grudgingly offered a front lat spread. Casey nodded without expression. This guy was not to be messed with. Eli Meyer signed with ASL. Casey nodded, showing some intelligence. Moster was pleased. Then Meyer turned around, bent over, grabbed his ankles, and showed off his hams, bulging through the khakis. He turned back and Casey gave him the OK and thumbs up sign. “I’m Chris Hension, and my best bodypart – “ “Is my FACE!” shouted Corporal LeFevre. “I’m a refugee from a lost episode of ’21 Jump Street’!” “Smack me around a little and I’ll follow you forever!” added Chad. “He’s our little boyband musclepup,” explained Blankenship. “Shut up,” yelled Hension, visibly embarrassed once again to be labeled the squad pretty boy. All the men were laughing now. “My best body part is my quads.” He started to rotate them. “And my baby blue eyes,” shouted LeFevre again. Hension was confused and humiliated but continued to show his quads, blooming in his tight khakis. “I think it’s his butt!” said Waring. “It’s okay, Chris,” said Casey. “Your quads are awesome.” Hension looked up, hopefully, and Casey felt compelled to go on. “And I think you’re very handsome indeed.” Hension smiled hugely at Casey, his heart beating a little faster. Gee, he thought. Wow. He gazed at Casey, who was now turning his attention to Private Waring. “I’m Private Ryan Waring, and my best bodypart are my delts.” He extended a powerful arm and began to rotate it. Suddenly Hension spoke up again. “I’m 22,” he blurted out, “and I’m from Toledo!” The men laughed again, and Hension hung his head a little and stuck out his lower lip. Next to him, Chad patted his thigh comfortingly. Casey saw him wink at Hension, who straightened up a little and smiled weakly. Casey’s head was spinning. He was inspired past all understanding by the mind-boggling panorama of muscle before him. And he was part of it. About then, he noticed that the room seemed to be getting a little brighter and a little hotter. He was staring again at Moster’s leg log. “Private Lang,” said Lang. “I’m 28, I’m from Lansing, Michigan, and….” He looked a little helplessly at Alvarez, sitting next to him. “My best body part is……um….” “Your back. Your lats are your best body part,” said Alvarez with quiet encouragement. “Yeah, I guess it’s my lats.” He turned and flared his lats wide. Alvarez clapped him approvingly on his butt. Lang smiled and sat, and Alvarez got up. “I’m Corporal Julio Alvarez, I’m 32, I’m from El Paso, and my best bodypart are my biceps.” He flexed. “Gunst’s are bigger but mine have sick peaks.” He popped them back and forth. “See?” Casey was indeed impressed. “Nice. Sick.” Gunst yelled in good-humored protest and flexed his own guns. Casey looked between Alvarez and Lang. Alvarez glanced over at Lang. “No, we’re not related,” he said. “They’re just joined at the wrist and ankles,” called out Gunst. “More like mouth and cock,” muttered Blankenship loudly, winking at Casey. It was Private Tiffany’s turn. “Casey and I will be meeting privately soon,” he boasted, and made a show of wiping the corner of his lips with his index finger. The men laughed knowingly – all but Corporal Schumacher, who looked down into his lap and seethed a little. Moster watched him intently. Something has to be done about Tiffany. But he didn’t worry. Though Tiffany didn’t know it yet, something was already happening. Casey felt a touch flushed, but his head was suddenly amazingly clear. Suddenly he spoke. “And what’s your best bodypart?” he asked. The stammer was gone, but only Moster noticed it. “What do you think?” Joe Tiffany turned around, bent over and grabbed his ankles. He pulled his gym shorts tight at the crack of his butt and proudly displayed his magnificent bodybuilder glutes. “Cupcakes!” said Gunst gleefully. The men howled. Schumacher made a show of laughing, but all he could do was glare. “Wow,” said Casey calmly. “Very pretty.” Tiffany's Butt after Squats Moster smiled inwardly. Good. He’s responded. And this boy responds well to White Caps, he thought. “No one’s had it yet,” said Tiffany confidingly as he straightened up and turned around, tucking his t-shirt back into his shorts. Then he winked. “Except in group.” “Group?” Casey was obviously perplexed. The men shouted with laughter, which died down sheepishly as, looking around the room, each man eventually shrugged and acknowledged it was probably true. None of them had had Tiffany yet. “I haven’t, anyway,” grumbled Schumacher, and the men laughed again. Tiffany sat back down and ignored Schumacher’s look. “Too bad,” said Casey. “Shame to waste such a pretty little behind.” The laughter died down and the men stared at Casey. No one knew what to say. “What’s ‘group’?” repeated Casey. Silence. On the sidelines, Alvarez raised his head a little. He exchanged looks with Moster. White cap? he mouthed. Moster looked away. Alvarez smiled and leaned in. He nudged Lang in the ribs. “Ow,” said Lang. “This is gonna be good,” said Alvarez in a low voice. “And I’m Karim Abdul. My best bodypart? My whole fucking physique is my best bodypart. As you are about to find out.” He flexed, whipping through pose after pose, his heavy cock bulge, dripping with oil, whipping left to right in his wrestling singlet. Snap. Snap. Snap. Casey could hear it slapping against his thighs through the man’s singlet. “All very impressive,” said Casey, looking pointedly at it. Moster smiled again. The cap had taken effect. “Okay. Turkish wrestling. Rules. One: there are few rules.” Abdul ticked off the rules on his fingers. “Submission: the “crush.” A fighter can get his opponent onto his stomach and then trap him by sprawling on top. If I can keep you down with your face, I can then turn you on a half-nelson for a pin.” “What if you can’t do it?” asked Casey bluntly. “If I can’t crush you, the referee has to begin us again from a standing position.” He ticked off another finger and looked Casey right in the eye. “I am not restricted from placing my hands inside my opponent’s kispet…” “Hunh?” “Your poser. I can also use the waistband to hold you in place. If I yank your poser so far below your hips that you are exposed, I win. Okay. If I can lift you entirely off the ground … “Fat fucking chance.” “Whoa,” breathed Hension. The temperature in the room seemed to raise 15º. Abdul paused, tense, and continued. “…and carry you five paces in any direction, that is a “carrying” pin. Got it?” “Yep.” “Okay.” Abdul looked at Casey. “You wanna go?” “What are we waiting for?” “Let’s wrestle,” said Abdul. He clapped his hands together and strode into the center of the ring. Ever since the mention of ‘group’, Abdul had been a touch shaky – or so Moster thought. Still can’t acknowledge how much he likes musclebutt. To say nothing of getting pissed on,” thought Moster. “Sure thing,” Casey answered, slick with oil and now quietly confident. Pedro scampered to the side of the ring and squatted eagerly to watch. Abdul began to bounce around, heel-toe, heel-toe, flexing his fingers, stretching his arms behind his head, limbering up. “Let’s go, man.” “You got it, man.” Casey hunkered down. “Center of the ring, gents,” said Moster. The men began to circle one another. “You wrestle till one of you gets a pin,” Moster instructed, now in the ring and getting between them. Casey flexed his biceps. “Big peaks, man. Like ‘em?” “Seen bigger,” said Abdul. He crunched forward, did a most muscular, his veins popping like railroad tracks. “How ‘bout you? Like what you see, faggot?” he asked. Casey just smiled, hunkered lower. Abdul palmed the crotch of his singlet. Casey smiled and refused to look down. He grabbed his own crotch, pendulously looming in his bulging posers. “Big handful, man.” “Watch it, boys,” said Moster. “This is a friendly get-to-know-you match.” “I already know him,” said Abdul. Moster snapped his fingers to Dr. Irving, now on the unpopulated side of the mat and with his ever-present video camera whirring. He dug in the pocket of his white lab jacket, wordlessly tossing him a whistle. Casey and Abdul met each other in the center of the mat and stared one another down. Their noses touched. Abdul grinned, ear to ear. Casey followed suit. Both began to gleam with anticipatory sweat. “Wow…..” breathed Hension. His hand shot down into his pants and he began massaging his stiffening tool. Moster pushed the two apart and blew his whistle to start the match. “And……wrestle!!” CLICK HERE FOR PART 2!

New Derek Williams story on NCMC -- I love this, it really did it for me. http://ncmc.webfactional.com/ncmc/author/derek-williams

Rodd Kepler is a reputable soldier in the US Army and has been enlisted for several years. He has been decorated numerous times for his courage in battle during the Iraq and Afghanistan wars. During these deployments, he has been assigned several units to help train and promote to higher positions. He was promoted himself to sergeant not long ago because of his excellent leadership skills. Despite his dominant presence, deep down he has a very warm heart and cares tremendously for the majority of his recruits. A few of them are still around, but are not under his leadership anymore. As part of his new rank, he turns rookies into fearless fighters and makes them stronger men as well as more responsible human beings. The current crop though is leaving much to be desired. As he screams in their faces, they just look at him as if they could care less if they are there or not. He always makes them push harder as a result. Some will fail but there are always a few strong ones that don’t. Those who make it through basic training form incredible bonds with him and each other as a result. He secretly admits to himself that he enjoys making these men work their asses off because he knows that they will get stronger both mentally and physically. He loves seeing their heads down in the mud as they push their bodies to the limit as well as making their legs swell up as they go up and down the tall hills located in behind the barracks. There are four soldiers in particular that are passing the tests he places on them. They seem to enjoy the pain and anguish involved in this type of environment. Kepler is starting to treat these four young men differently from the other recruits because he can see that they can be pushed harder and even bullied without any type of ramification. He decides to introduce them to the weight room that is normally reserved for the upper classes like him. He wants them to try and push their bodies to crazy levels through advanced training methods normally used by the bigger men in the army. Some days as he watches, he imagines their muscles pumping up to twice their size as they grunt and groan with each rep. He has made eye contact with two of them in particular on more than one occasion when they are lifting which has lead him to think that they might be a tad fond of him. He has been able to hide his affections for these soldiers so far, but it is becoming increasingly tougher as they get bigger and stronger. One night as Rodd reads a book on his bunk in his personal quarters, he notices a shadow moving across the wall beside him. Before he is able to get up, a massive hand reaches in from the corner of the side wall and cuts him with a blade directly onto his arm. He winces in pain as the blood gushes out and lands on the ground. As he jumps up from the bed to run and get something to stop the bleeding, he looks down and notices that the wound is already healed. The large figure’s shadow he saw on the wall has already disappeared as well. He stops in his tracks and begins to wonder if he just imagined the whole ordeal completely as he feels a bit lightheaded. It is at this point that he sits back down and feels a huge amount of pressure coming from the middle of his body as he looks down to stare at his chest. To his amazement, Rodd’s sculpted body is beginning to grow at a fast rate. The fatigues he is wearing are now being strained to the max as his muscles fill every single inch of space in them. The intensity in the growth is starting to increase exponentially as his pecs shred the front of his undershirt as they push themselves upward into his neck area. He can feel his back muscles splitting the seams along the sides as his lats burst out making his shirt blow freely in the wind. He feels his legs ripping through his pants as his exposed massive veiny quads are immediately enveloped in a forest of thick brown fur. From hearing the sergeant in the next area over making loud moaning sounds, Kepler’s first officer Hendricks rushes into the room and jumps back in shock as he barely recognizes his superior officer. Instead of saying anything at all however, the first officer walks over to the growing behemoth and slowly starts massaging his mountainous back. The thick round curves are slightly shielded by a layer of fur as Hendricks feels every hair. The ripping sounds continue as the top and bottom part of Rodd’s shirt rip open exposing the top part of the two engorged muscle balloons that are now the sergeant’s glutes. His hands make their way down to them as he slides a couple of fingers into the top part of the crack. The sensation makes the huge man moan deeply as he turns around to face Hendricks. Apparently, the young soldier is one of the two men that Kepler is aware of being into him. Seeing that the huge musclebound sergeant’s shirt is failing to stay together, Hendricks tugs on it as the green fabric rips away from the sergeant’s expanding bullneck before tossing it to the side. He leans in to nurse on Rodd’s newly formed silver dollar nipples that are pointing towards the floor now. His swollen hairy pecs are extremely sore from the unbelievable growth cycle but Hendricks’s tongue lashing on both nips makes the big man growl in delight as he wraps his arms around his young officer’s back and pulls him into his immense chest. His abs are emerging wider and thicker than before as a thick forest of black hair grows in between each individual cavern. Hendricks moans deeply into his superior’s soaked muscles as he feels the power growing from within the sergeant’s torso. He manages to peel his head away from Kepler’s body to turn his head so he can watch as he hears both of his master’s arms swelling as each vein pops before they expand just beneath the skin. Hendricks reaches over to grab the huge baseball sized bicep mounds as they become softballs before growing even further into huge grotesquely molded melons. Hendricks’s cock is aching wildly in his own fatigues as he reaches down quickly to adjust it. The sound of the sergeant in agony is making the young soldier struggle to keep from exploding cum all over the floor. Rodd’s muscles are growing faster than his skin can handle. Hendricks can see the sergeant’s triceps reacting next as he puts his hands on each one feeling the horseshoes stretch wider as they pop against his fingers. Sergeant Kepler squeezes his expanding forearms up against the young soldier’s back as the round baseballs explode into engorged veiny softballs. The sweat from the hairy behemoth is completely soaking Hendricks’s undershirt as his nicely developed upper body becomes more visible to the superior officer. When he looks up a few seconds later, he watches as the sergeant’s head swells slightly to accommodate his new hulking frame. His shoulders and delts double up on each other as his neck muscles push further outward till they nearly meet the edge of his face. His former clean shaven skin is now sporting a thick brown forest perfectly across his face as the hair on his head disappears. His gorgeous brown eyes peer directly into Hendricks’s green eyes as they moan at the same time. He lifts the smaller man up to his mouth to lock lips and start worshipping each other. With the bottom half of his fatigues falling apart, Rodd reaches down and tears the rest of them off to free up his giant hairy calves and quads as they continue to grow. His huge veiny cock swells bigger and more powerful than ever before as it stands up searching for somewhere to go. Sensing this, Rodd starts to move the young soldier down towards his massive member. Hendricks nearly yells knowing that he is about to be penetrated by something that could split him in two. The sergeant stops moving and holds the concerned officer with one of his arms while arching his head up to look at him with his other arm. Without uttering a word, he reassures Hendricks that he won’t purposefully hurt him. He then softly tells him that he must do this to assure the young soldier that this will be worth it in the long run. Hendricks is still wearing his fatigues but has underwear on underneath them. Before he can prepare himself to be entered, Kepler’s meaty rod busts through his fatigues and underwear and starts stretching the young soldier’s hole. He wraps Hendricks’s legs around his waist so he can maneuver his cock slowly in inch by inch. The small man groans feeling it moving deeper into his bowels as it massages his prostate. His own bloated balls feel as if they are about to explode as his cock spills a river of precum inside his wet underwear. Kepler is trying to be as careful as he can with the young soldier since he wants Hendricks to feel more pleasure than pain. The sensation inside the young man’s hole is making the huge sergeant leak gobs of precum along the walls of his anus making him go even deeper. Hendricks is pounding on Rodd’s back now as the superior officer begins fucking him harder. The thrusts are causing the soldier to cry out in ecstasy which is beginning to wake up the rest of the men in the barracks. The sounds the two men are making are getting the attention of Hendricks’s bunkmate Reese as he enters the room and notices what is going on between them. Kepler notices he is standing there with a shocked look on his face and smiles as he motions for the soldier to come over and join them. Reese seems quite apprehensive even though he is rubbing his crotch quite vigorously trying to keep himself from getting too excited. Reese is the other soldier that has made eye contact with the sergeant on more than one occasion. He isn’t as social as Hendricks is, but has been known to talk to Kepler about some things that have bugged him in his life. The physical transformation he has overtaken since he joined the army is beyond dramatic since he was quite heavy when he started basic training. Now however he has developed quite the beefy frame. Rodd has grown quite fond of him physically over time and now wants to act on his urges especially with his new immense appetite for more muscle. He continues to motion to the young soldier to come over and even wants him to take the lower half of his fatigues off. Reese finally gives in after a little coaxing and slowly drops them to the ground as he makes his way over to the huge muscleman, who is now carrying Hendricks as they get down on the ground to get more comfortable. His thick cock now stands just inches from the sergeant’s face as Kepler sticks his tongue out to lick the head lightly to catch the pool of precum that is dripping slowly out the throbbing slit. The sweetness of it makes him growl as he grabs Reese around his back with his arms and pulls him in to gulp down the swollen tool. The feeling of the sergeant’s throat against his cock makes the young soldier moan loudly since it is a feeling he hasn’t felt in quite some time. Kepler sucks furiously trying to get him into a steady rhythm while he continues to fuck Hendricks. Both of the men having sex are massaging Reese’s beautiful chest which looks extremely pumped from all the training he did earlier in the day. His huge bubble butt is being worked over by Kepler’s hands as he slaps each glute before sticking his thick fingers inside the young stud’s winking hole. The hormones are flowing freely from within Reese’s mind as he moves over to sit on top of Rodd’s huge pecs to fuck his mouth as he gets closer to shooting his huge load. Kepler picks up the pace on his cock and senses the flood approaching as he stops to open his mouth to catch the white explosion. The young man yells as his seed flows down the sergeant’s throat making Kepler’s whole body shutter as he relishes the thick goo. The huge superior officer can feel himself getting closer to bursting as he stares down Hendricks and wonders if he will pull his pole out before he unleashes his boys. To his amazement, the eager bottom doesn’t budge and awaits the huge beast’s cum rush. To push the sergeant over the edge, Reese punches on his giant pecs to make him feel surges of pleasure throughout his body. Every time he does this, it forces Kepler to shoot a ribbon of goo up inside Hendricks’s hole. The young officer, who himself is trying to hold back, manages to pull his own six inch prick out of his underwear to spill his load onto the hairy behemoth’s bloated chest. After a few minutes of this prodding by Reese, Rodd has probably shot at least twelve times inside his eager bottom. As Kepler laps up the cum still flowing from Reese’s big cock, Hendricks can hear the sergeant grunting as the beast’s legs begin growing even wider around his own body. He reaches over to massage them as he feels the muscles in both quads stretching and pulling their way further outward. Reese turns his head and notices this happening as well. He runs his hands up and down the muscle monster’s chest massaging both bloated mountains as he feels both nipples swell up and drape down even further like teardrops. He continues to run his hands down the sergeant’s growing chest to feel his abs thicken and tighten up like rocks made of solid granite. Kepler’s arms are making loud stretching and ripping sounds as he wraps them around both young men so he can take turns kissing them and making them want him even more. As he tightens his grip around Hendricks, he can feel the smaller man starting to grow in his left arm. He growls loudly feeling the bottom wince as a giant rip starts down the back of his fatigues as his muscles explode in size. It doesn't take much longer before Hendricks’s expanding body forces Kepler to ease his grip on him as he feels it being forced away. Reese gets in on the action as well as he feels Kepler pushing him down to his cock which is being forced out of the growing bottom’s ass. He plunges his throbbing rod into the soldier’s mouth and thrusts in and out rapidly knowing that his seed will feed the beefy man’s body with the lust it so deserves. He greedily sucks harder waiting to feel Kepler’s balls react as he awaits the river to eventually flood his insides. Rodd’s grunts grow louder as Hendricks leans over to lick the huge veins running down both of the hairy beast’s arms. Reese’s work on Kepler finally pays off after a bit of work as the sergeant unloads his thick cum into his gullet. Every monstrous jet causes major changes in the beefy man’s body as the first few conjure his lower body to explode in size. Kepler can hear the loud popping sounds radiating from Reese’s feet, calves, quads, and hams as a giant forest of hair emerges from them to coincide with his new massive muscularity. The next few jets are causing the growth to quickly move into his chest and upper body where he can see Reese’s body hair getting much thicker to coincide with the amazing set of heaving pecs he is now sporting. His stomach is forming into a superbly shaped muscle gut that makes both Kepler and Hendricks swoon in delight as they feel its roidy elegance. Reese’s growing traps are now literally forcing his head to realign itself especially with the newly emerging striated muscles that are forming in his neck and face. His massive hairy chest is even pushing his body away from Kepler’s own as he wastes no time continuing the worship of his superior beastly officer. Rodd goes back to worshipping Hendricks again once he sees that Reese is finishing his growth cycle. He pushes both of the young behemoths away for a few seconds so he can flip himself over to give them a chance at his hungry meaty ass. He reaches around and grabs Hendricks to pull him into his waiting hole. The power bottom begins humping him relentlessly moving between slow thrusts and extremely fast ones. All while smacking the sergeant’s immense hairy back and rubbing his bunkmate Reese’s huge hairy bulging chest. They grin at each other for a moment before they both decide to take turns ramming Kepler with their cocks. When one of them is busy fucking Kepler, the other one is shoving his rod deep down inside the sergeant’s throat. Amazingly, all three behemoths reload almost instantaneously once they finish unloading. Every time they do this to each other, more growth results. The room itself will not last much longer if this persists. They are beginning to push their weight against the walls which is causing them to shift. The cracks on the other side are starting to get the attention of the rest of the soldiers as they begin to file into the room. It is now anyone’s guess as to how this will end.

[Deleted]

Twenty-seven Tomas awoke from his deep and peaceful sleep. He stretched his 40 pound lighter body and mentally ordered his pet to come to his room. He then focused his attention on Connor but only found a blank, resting mind. “He must be sleeping after his fight with Alex”, he said to himself and got up from the bed. He put on his clothes and turned around as the door opened. Anton barged into the room and quizzically stared down at his master. “Are you smaller?”, he asked. “I gave 40 pounds of muscle to Connor to fight Alex”, Tomas replied in a bored tone. “Oh man. Now his bigger than me. Why didn’t you give me those extra muscles? I would have dominated everyone”, Anton said like a toddler being denied a new toy. “SILENCE!”, Tomas bellowed and snapped his fingers. Instantly, Anton’s 580 pound body left the floor and floated in the air. “You’re in no position to question my actions, my pet. You, like everyone else, are at my mercy. I can easily drain your muscles away and cast you in the darkest depths of Hell!”, Tomas said coldly, “Would you like to end like those runts Sean and Keith? Weak, skeleton-like boys without any strength?”. Tomas raised his left hand and lightning shot from his fingertips, hitting the ceiling inches away from Anton’s face. “No. No, I’m sorry”, Anton answered quickly. “I thought so”, Tomas said, “you have a special place in the upcoming ritual, my pet. Since you’re the first beast I’ve created, you’re central in the events at hand. Connor’s only job is to make sure he fulfills his destiny. Now, let’s get to the library and make things ready for the ritual”. Anton crashed down as Tomas ended his spell. He quickly got up and followed his master stepping through the mirror into the library. Aaron had given his keys to Alex and watched as the football player knocked Connor out cold and carried him off to his van. He walked through the now deserted wrestle hall and entered the locker room. He opened his locker but looked up as a big shadow fell over him. Before he could react two strong hands spun him around, grabbed hold of his singlet and lifted him up as his back was slammed against the lockers. Kurt stared the 110 pound lighter wrestler in the eye as he effortlessly held him up. “Where’s Connor,”, he snarled. Aaron squirmed in the bigger man’s grasp, his feet dangling in the air. “Where’s Connor, worm?”, Kurt repeated angrily and smacked the wrestler’s back hard against the metal lockers. “Augh”, Aaron grunted as his back dented the cold metal lockers, “He’s out. Please don’t hurt me”. Kurt groaned in anger; he had looked forward to worshipping Connor’s huge body. His cock hardened at the thought. Might as well have some fun, he thought and dropped the wrestler. “Suck me off”, he said as he ripped off his speedos. Aaron slumped to his knees and stared up at the thickly muscled swimmer looming over him. He knew he was no match for the way bigger athlete and moved in on the hard 8 incher smacking against the steroid bloated eight-pack in front of him. “For every round your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle to me shall be past”, he mumbled softly. These words had just popped up in his mind and it seemed natural to speak them out loud. Kurt looked down and saw the wrestler open his mouth. He rammed his fully engorged 8 incher in it as the other athlete said something. Aaron gagged as the roided up swimmer’s cock invaded his mouth while he spoke the hellish formula. His tongue rubbed along the hard shaft as the last word escaped his mouth. “Yeaughn”, Kurt moaned as his cock exploded the second it made contact with the wrestler’s tongue. He didn’t even have time to blink as the intense pleasure of the most powerful orgasm he’d ever had rolled over his 280 pound body. Aaron eagerly sucked the salty cum away, gulping down every drop of it. Warmth was already spreading through his body and he grabbed hold of the swimmer’s thick quads for support. Kurt closed his eyes and let the feelings overwhelm him completely. His left hand grabbed the back of the wrestler’s head and he began shoving his cock back and forth in the other athlete’s mouth. Aaron answered Kurt’s enthusiasm by sucking his 8 incher even harder. He felt his singlet getting tighter and tighter as his muscles began feeding on the swimmer’s size. His delts bulged with new mass, doubling in size as they swelled outward. He looked at his growing biceps atop his thickening arms that held onto the swimmer’s deflating quads. “Yeaughn”, Kurt moaned once more, in a slightly higher voice. The swimmer was totally lost in pleasure as the wrestler gave him the blowjob of a lifetime. He stopped trusting his hips as his quads burned like they did after a long, hard workout. The mild burning sensation mixed with the electric bliss coursing through his shrinking frame. Aaron’s muscles kept beefing up on his growing frame. He felt his calves swelling with hard meat against his hardening hamstrings. His naturally strong quads thickened and began ripping his singlet. His six-pack bulged outward against the overstretched fabric, making tears appear all over it as they swelled to the size of coke cans. His muscular pecs began protruding more and more from his chest, pushing his hard nipples through the now paper-thin fabric of his singlet. His strong hands found more room on the swimmer’s ever shrinking quads. He intensified his sucking on the now 7 incher in his mouth. Incoherent sounds escaped Kurt’s mouth and drool dripped from his lips as various sensations overwhelmed his mind. Pleasure, exhaustion, the mild burning sensation that spread to more and more of his muscles, a tingle of what felt like weakness; it all mixed together into the most intense orgasm he’d ever had. Aaron gazed up at the swimmer and a faint smile formed on his lips: his once steroid bloated abs now looked like a runner’s 4-pack; the formerly protruding pecs no longer blocked his view of the swimmer’s face and kept receding into his chest; the deflating quads felt like weak sponges in his swelling hands, his long fingers were almost touching around the shrinking legs; the cock in his mouth was now well below 5 inches and kept shriveling down as it released more loads down his hungry throat. A burning sensation spread in Kurt’s balls as they began protesting from being drained so much. It quickly turned into a stabbing pain that overcame the pleasure of his ongoing orgasm. A loud snapping sound made him open his eyes and look down. His mouth fell open in disbelief: it looked like the hulk was sucking him off. Aaron’s swelling muscles had won the fight against the elastic singlet. The straps snapped and shot loose as the rising traps grew higher and higher, the inflating pecs kept pushing the singlet further and further away from the wrestler’s chest, his thickening and widening lats pulled the fabric backward and outward. The shattered remains draped around his still growing frame as sweat made them stick against and highlight his huge muscles. Kurt stared at the bulging and swelling mounds of muscle on the wrestler’s widening back. He looked down and gasped as he realized where the wrestler’s new size came from: his once majestic, 290 pound body was now a mere 160 and shrinking. He pulled his 4.5 incher from the hungry mouth. Or tried to. Aaron felt the now 150 pound swimmer pulling back his cock. He hardened his hold on the other athlete’s legs, his fingers easily touching around the meager sticks and digging into the now soft muscle, and lifted him off the floor. His tongue effortlessly overpowered the still hard 4 incher and milked out some more cum. Kurt squirmed with all the might left in his weakened body but the huge wrestler’s grip held him in place. His shrinking balls protested with hard, painful, burning stabs as they were emptied from their last, watery drops. He gasped as he noticed that the wrestler’s arms were twice the size of his own legs. His vision went dark and he sank away in unconsciousness as his once hulking body settled in at 90 pounds. Aaron felt the swimmer go limp in his grip. He licked the last drip from the now pathetic cock in his mouth and tossed the once intimidating swimmer aside. The limp, frail body flew across the locker room and crashed down against the furthest row of lockers, failing to dent them on impact. The now 7 feet, 380 pound Aaron stood up and grinned as his big paws roamed the hot surface of his newly grown, hard muscles on his chest. He flexed the protruding rack of beef, making it bounce under his right hand. His left paw explored his eight-pack, tracing in and out the deep ridges separating the strong abs. Sean, Keith and Logan were getting ready to pick up Matt at the hospital as Logan’s phone rang. “Hello?”, he said. … “I thought we could pick him up tonight, doctor?” … “Okay. Tell him we’ll come visit him first thing in the morning. Bye.” Sean and Keith looked at the fallen quarterback. “The hospital”, Logan said, “They have to do some more tests to see if Matt has recovered completely. It will take a few more days before he can leave the hospital.” “I suggest we still leave campus tonight”, Sean stated, “Once Mike and Paul are back from the gym we can take our stuff and move into a hotel room. We have to avoid making contact with Tomas or his gang of muscle freaks.” “Let’s start packing our bags then”, Keith replied and began emptying the closet. Sean and Logan followed his example and soon enough they were packed and ready to go. Tomas and Anton stepped through the large mirror and entered the library. Anton always wondered how his master was able to create these passages. “Just a small proof of my ever-increasing powers, my pet”, Tomas replied to the unspoken question. A faint noise made them look at the center of the vast reading room. A huge, muscled creature was awaiting them at what looked like an altar. “Connor”, Anton said eagerly, excited to discover his new massive size and marched toward the muscle beast his master had grown past his own huge dimensions. “Guess again”, the creature said and turned around. “Alex!”, Anton spat out angrily. Anton noticed how his own muscles clearly outsized Alex’ ones and charged at him. Tomas just stared at the scene and saw his pet storming at the other beast before he could react. “What did you do to Connor?”, Anton bellowed deeply, his voice echoing against the high walls of the vast reading room. He jumped up in the air and launched himself at his adversary. “You’re about to find out”, Alex replied coolly. He made a fist, pulled back his monstrous, 55 inch right arm and threw a punch with all his force. Anton saw the big fist coming at him but couldn’t dodge it as he was mere inches away from his opponent. A loud, sickening, cracking sound sounded as Alex concrete-hard fist collided with Anton’s nose. The 580 pound behemoth flew backward and crashed down several feet away, blood flowing from his flattened nose, knocked out cold by his 500 pound enemy. “Put him on the altar!” Alex looked away from his battered opponent and faced Tomas. He nodded, grabbed Anton, threw him onto his beastly left shoulder and carried him over to the altar. He tossed the 580 pound beast with his back onto the stone altar and stepped back, awaiting further instructions. “Chain him!” Alex squatted down and put the heavy, metal chains around Anton’s wrists and ankles, securing the 580 pound beast firmly atop the altar. “Rip off his clothes!” Alex stood up, his massive quads bulging in the process, and effortlessly ripped off Anton’s skintight clothes, exposing his huge frame. He stared in admiration at the hard masses of beef that protruded from Anton’s body and at the cock, 15 inches of soft meat, that lay over his big bull-sized balls atop the altar. “Have you taken care of the football team?” Tomas’ question pulled Alex from his awe and he faced his master. “I’ve drained Logan’s muscles to get huge myself. I’ve trashed the others during practice. Matt’s still in the hospital and Mike and Paul know who’s boss”, he said. “Not good enough”, Tomas reacted, “I have to be sure they won’t interfere with the ritual. You’re the champion from Hell mentioned in the ancient manuscript. You’ve taken down several men despite them out sizing you, even when I had beefed up Connor some more…” “It just felt natural to take him on”, Alex interrupted, “ The instant he entered my room I just felt an urge to prove I could take him. I didn’t…” Tomas shut him up with a sign from his hand. “No need to apologize, champion”, Tomas said, “I hadn’t read the entire manuscript until then. I thought that Anton was the champion of Hell ‘cause he had defeated Sean and Keith. I already had my doubts when he said that Connor had beaten him in arm wrestling. The true champion would never lose a physical challenge, not even something silly as a arm wrestling. When Connor mentioned your name, I dove into your mind and saw the incredible amount of aggressiveness waiting to break free. I discovered you had always bullied other kids despite your puny size. So I decided to give you the body to match that aggressiveness.” “But why did you make Connor grow after our first fight?”, Alex asked, “You knew I was the champ”. “I wanted a final test to be sure”, Tomas replied with a grin, “I knew that if you could take down a 100 pound bigger opponent, no one would be able to stop you. Why did Aaron revealed Connor’s weak spot, you think? Some infernal inspiration I put into his mind at that time. You’ve trashed Connor three times: in the locker room, in the shower zone and finally in the wrestle hall. And now, you’ve knocked out my pet with one blow.” The smug grin on Alex’ face got wider and wider as he listened to Tomas. “Now that I’ve decrypted the manuscript completely, everything has become clear to me”, Tomas continued, “Sean and Keith aren’t necessary for the ritual: Anton has absorbed their muscles. He’s the ultimate sacrifice needed to set things in motion at the stroke of midnight.” “And what about Connor?”, Alex asked. “You may keep him, champ”, Tomas answered, “I’ve seen you put him in Aaron’s van and know what you and Aaron are up to. Soon I’ll command the armies of Hell and hordes of infernal creatures will carry out every order I give. Until then, I have one final assignment for you. Matt is in room 302 of the hospital. Go and do what must be done. Aaron will take care off Mike and Paul. Then you guys may go to the south and live your life. But be aware: there might be a day when I call you, champ, and Aaron back in action. Now go!” Alex nodded and exited the library, heading toward the hospital for his final assignment. Aaron ended his self worship. The same voice that had ordered him to reveal Connor’s weakness to Alex during their fight, now ordered him turn around. Aaron turned his head and noticed the sound of running water. He hadn’t noticed it before, being focused on sucking off Kurt and then worshipping his own, beefed up frame. He swaggered over to the shower zone and the sound of two voices mixed in with that of the running water. He entered the actual shower area and discovered two heavily muscled football players under the showers at the furthest wall. Mike and Paul were enjoying a long, hot shower after their grueling workout. “Man, doesn’t it feel great being back in the gym”, Mike said to his buddy. “Yeah”, Paul replied, “the pump’s incredible after a week off. I’ve never been this hard after training since my first workout in high school. Feels like I could explode right here.” Mike glanced aside and saw his 275 pound teammate’s rock hard, 10 inch cock pointing straight at the tilled wall they were facing as he soaped his pumped muscles. “You horny dog”, he said laughingly and gently stroked his own semi-hard cock as he let the hot water rain down on his 263 pound frame. “Alpha dog, you mean”, Paul answered grinningly, “biggest, strongest, most muscular and horniest man on the team.” His untouched 10 incher throbbed as he spoke. “We’re gonna ace those practice tests”, Mike stated and kept stroking his own, further hardening cock A shadow fell over them. A big, strong hand grabbed onto their round shoulders and span them around. Before they could react, the strong hand pressed against their protruding chests and pushed their backs against the tilled wall. Mike and Paul stared at the massive, black man in front of them: he outsized them by at least 100 pounds of rock hard muscle that had ripped his singlet to pieces. They felt like deer caught in a headlight and didn’t budge. “For every round your cocks shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past” Paul’s already throbbing 10 incher exploded instantly and blasted load after load of cum onto the wrestler’s abdomen. Mike’s cock followed this lead and jolted to complete hardness in his hand. After Paul’s fourth load, it began shooting his own man juice onto the abs in front of him. “YEAGH!” Aaron boomed in triumph, closed his eyes and tilted back his head. He heard the football player’s cum splatter against his eight-pack and felt the heat spreading through his 7 feet, 380 pound body. Paul’s horned up body kept blasting out cum at an incredible rate: for every load Mike’s 8 incher shot, his 10 incher produced three. He and Mike stared at their cum drenching the hard abs in front of them while orgasm raced through them. Aaron’s eight-pack was completely covered by the massive amount of sticky cum the football players kept pumping out. Not a single drop of it slid down onto the floor, though. The cum quickly absorbed into his frame, spreading into his muscles to feed them. The warmth throughout his 380 pound body kept increasing, announcing an even more impressive growth than in the locker room. “Augh”, Aaron grunted as his body began its growth into pure godhood. Mike and Paul gaped at the lengthening wrestler in front of them. Their eyes widened as they felt their bodies being stretched upward: the wrestler’s hands pushed them against the wall and slowly travelled upward, pulling both their 263 and 275 pound bodies along on his way toward the ceiling. The football player’s calves flexed into hard, diamond-shaped mounds as they were forced to stand on their toes to accord to the wrestler’s rising. The whole time their still stubbornly hard cocks kept splattering cum against the abdomen wrapped in ripped remains of the singlet. Aaron felt his lengthening slowing down: his body stopped going upward as it reached 9 feet. The warmth shifted from his bones and made its way into the wrestler’s still unchanged, yet already huge muscles. Pleasure wrote itself all across Aaron’s handsome, square and masculinity-screaming face. “Muugh. Yeah!”, he grunted between his clenched teeth as the next phase of his growth began. Paul and Mike noticed and recognized the look of pure ecstasy on the wrestler’s face. They gulped, their tongues scraping in their dry mouths, as they saw the huge muscles on the towering frame in front of them bulging with new mass. By now their balls were completely dry and the infernal spell was transforming their hard earned muscles into cum that escaped their diminishing frames through their blasting cocks. Paul’s 10 incher maintained its higher frequency but since his balls were way bigger than Mike’s, his muscles began shrinking at about the same time as Mike’s. The football players didn’t notice their own decrease as they were still overcome by the feeling of orgasm coursing through them and the impressive sight before them. “YEAGH!” Aaron’s huge muscles soaked up the warmth like sponges. His calves exploded from the back of his long legs as the diamond-shaped muscle doubled in size; his nicely round ass ballooned outward as his hamstrings swelled with rock-hard mass; his kneecaps looked ridiculously tiny and were totally obscured by the prominent and large teardrop-shape that bulged at the edges of his quads; cuts, striations and veins pushed against the paper-thin skin as the cords of muscle in his quads inflated outwards, thickening his long legs beyond the size of a normal tree. Mike and Paul couldn’t believe what they were seeing. A mixture of weakness and fatigue began dominating the orgasm exploding through them. An increasing burn spread painfully in their flexed calves. Mike broke his gaze from the broadening beast and looked down. He inhaled sharply as he discovered his own diminishing frame: his once huge, 263 pound body was now well beyond 200 pounds and going down even further. The wrestler’s big paw now covered his chest almost completely and he could feel the increasing strength as it pushed him harder and harder against the tilled wall. He looked aside and saw that Paul was undergoing the same changes and looked already smaller than him. “Paul! Paul!”, he said to his buddy. Paul didn’t react. His big balls and naturally through-the-roof level of testosterone combined with the insane pump and horned-up state from his workout intensified his trance. He’d been on the verge of orgasm under the shower before Aaron appeared and that had made him very susceptible to the infernal spell. The muscles on his once 275, now 175 pound body were pulled into his balls, transformed into cum and blasted out at high speed as the orgasm of a lifetime overwhelmed him completely. Mike saw the pleasure-filled expression on his buddy’s face and knew he was totally off. He tried punching Paul with his left arm but couldn’t reach him: the wrestler holding them was broadening and pulled them further apart. “MORE” Aaron groaned in pleasure, tilting back his head further and keeping his eyes closed as he savored in the pleasure and warmth of the growth. This felt so much better than his first growth in the locker room. His huge torso followed the example of his legs and grew to godlike dimensions. His cum-drenched abdomen swelled harder and bigger, turning from eight-pack into a 12-pack; the canyons separating the large, cobblestone-sized muscles were at least an inch deep; all the while, they kept absorbing the cum and turning it into fuel for his growth; his half-watermelon-sized pecs, inflated with more rock-hard mass as they turned into and then surpassed the size of whole watermelons; the thick, striated, vein-infested slabs of beef protruded from his chest, looking like two broad pillows shoved underneath the paper-thin, black skin; his round, broad delts pumped up with meat like two balloons being inflated; they swelled larger than cannonballs, the separations between the individual heads of the muscles clearly visible, capping his broader-than-two-wide-doors shoulders with perfectly round, globes of beef. Mike felt his body go weaker and weaker as more of his muscles escaped him through his cock. He knew there was no way he could reach his buddy anymore. He would have to break free from the giant’s hold as soon as possible if he wanted to maintain some of his muscles. The fear of being drained down completely fought with the pleasure in his mind and he felt the cursed orgasm beginning to cool down. The loads of cum blasted less frequently from his cock. He bit on his tongue hard and the pain overpowered the lessened orgasm. His cock began deflating instantly and an agonizing pain stabbed in his drained balls. The second his cock stopped blasting out cum, the hand on his chest released its grip and he slumped down on the tilled floor. Mike summoned every ounce of strength left in his fatigued, 140 pound body and slowly crept toward the exit. Before leaving the shower zone, he looked back and saw Paul’s feet leaving the floor as he shriveled down further in the growing giant’s grip. Aaron had sensed Mike’s spent orgasm and had released him instantly: he didn’t want to lose any time on a dried source. He focused his entire attention on the other football player and kept his eyes shut as he concentrated on the pleasure of his growth. Atop his now beastly shoulders, his traps swelled into pillars of meat that doubled his strong neck in size; the thick vein travelling from the top of his pillow-sized chest over his larger-than-cannonballs-sized delts aside his biceps, began pumping warmth and energy into his arms; his thick, low-hanging triceps jolted lower at the back of his arms, doubling them in size as the horseshoe-sized muscles beefed up with steely hard mass; his biceps simply shot upward, swelling into vein-covered bowling balls of raw power; it seemed like someone was pouring hard concrete into them as they turned into 60 inch orbs of ripped meat; his forearms, now effortlessly holding onto the pathetic football player, tripled in size as the cable-like cords of muscles wove themselves thicker and broader along his long forearms; his paws grew accordingly and half of his right hand now covered Paul’s chest completely. Paul’s incredible orgasm wore down and he opened his eyes. He felt totally disorientated and weak. He could feel his feet dangling in the air and something was pressing hard into his chest and shoving him against the tilled wall. He gasped loudly, a high pitch escaping his mouth, as he saw the huge paw that looked as large as his now pathetic torso. His gaze followed the impossibly wide forearm, marveling at the thick veins feeding the cords of muscle, travelled upward to the mountain-like, yet relaxed bicep, licking his lips in awe, and finally looked up into the face of the god that held him. When the final tingle of growth subsided in his now 9 feet, 700 pound godlike body, Aaron opened his eyes and stared straight into the diminished football player’s eyes. He pulled him closer to his body, his massive 60 inch arm not even bulging: the 75 pound fallen jock felt like a feather in his grasp. Paul shivered in the god’s paw: never before had he felt this weak. Fear filled his mind as he realized that he was completely in the grasp of the muscle god; the man could break him by simply clenching his fist. Fear mixed with lust as his eyes roamed the bulging mounds of hard, striated beef that fought for room on the wrestler’s incredible physique. The god’s deep dark, paper-thin skin highlighted the huge muscles beyond anything he’d ever seen. His now feeble 2 inch cock hardened at the sight. “So, you called yourself an alpha dog”, Aaron boomed. The rich, deeper-than-a-subwoofer baritone echoed across the shower zone, engulfed Paul and vibrated deeply in his body. “Ughn”, he peeped in his now high-pitched, girly voice as his 2 incher pumped a final load from his pee-sized balls and shot it from his shaft. Aaron saw the smaller-than-a-water-drop load coming and caught it on his tongue. “Ah, a final coat”, he said as he felt the effect instantly on his body. “So, mister alpha dog”, he said as he turned his attention back to Paul, “you look more like a weak kitten to me. A bug in my grasp, ready to be crushed.” “No, please”, Paul peeped, “I’ll do anything you say”. Aaron didn’t listen. He simply clenched his fist, breaking every bone in Paul’s pathetic body and tossed the lifeless football player in the furthest corner of the shower zone. He swaggered over into the locker room and marveled as he pulled on his former clothes and they magically adjusted to his new frame. In the library Tomas had everything ready for the upcoming ritual. He had followed the action in the shower zone through the mirror and was very pleased: soon all of his threats would have been dealt with and nothing would stop him from ruling the earth. He looked aside as he heard the sound of rattling chains. Anton regained consciousness after the hard blow to his face. A severe pain pounded in his nose on the rhythm of his heartbeat. He tried touching his battered nose but heavy chains held his arms in place. “Shit, Alex has tied me down”, he thought as he saw Tomas appear next to him. “Ah, you’re awake, my pet”, Tomas said to Anton, “just in time for the ritual”. “Let me go, Tomas”, Aton pleaded, “Alex could be back any minute”. “Alex won’t be back”, Tomas replied, “he’s carrying out his assignment as we speak. He secured you like I ordered him to do.” “What? You ordered him? Why?”, Anton yelled in disbelief and rattled his chains more violently. “You have a special place in the upcoming ritual, my pet”, Tomas answered, “Since you’ve absorbed muscles from both Keith and Sean, you can easily take their place.” “Take their place? How?”, Anton asked while trying to get free, flexing his huge muscles in the process. “Don’t you get it? You’re the sacrifice that will initiate the ritual! Image the supreme honor you have!”, Tomas replied. “Sacrifice?...”, Anton yelled but froze mid-phrase as Tomas rammed his cock into his ass. “Yes, my pet”, Tomas grunted in between violent trusts, “you’re the counterweight that’ll let me open the gates of Hell!”. He shoved his engorged 15 incher back and forth in his pet’s tight ass and groped his thick, bulging rack of pecs. “But… I’ve protected you from that priest. Helped you take down Sean and Keith.”, Anton pleaded, pulling at the chains with all his might. “Yeah, flex those muscles”, Tomas grunted, his 15 incher exploded in his pet’s ass as he felt the incredibly dense pecs harden into concrete-like slabs of beef under his touch. “You’ve served me very well and you know… I’m gonna miss the feeling of my cock jammed up your tight, muscular ass. But your time has come to fulfill your destiny: sink into the darkest depths of Hell to open its gates for my armies of evil!”, Tomas said and pulled his cock from his pet’s ass and went over to the corner of the reading room to get some rest before the ritual, leaving Anton fighting against the chains in vain. “Please, let me go. I’ll do anything you say”, Anton begged in vain. At the hospital, Alex had effortlessly discovered the fire exit like Tomas had explained. He quickly mounted the iron stairs to the third floor and moved to the second window on his left. He glanced through it and smiled as he saw Matt lying on his bed. He silently opened the window and stepped into the room. Matt was actually enjoying his stay in the hospital. He was safe here and the nurses were very kind, especially that 20-something blonde that had helped him this morning. It had begun with her gently washing his battered torso, groping his muscular chest with her frail hands and him flexing them under her touch. By the time she had reached his abs, both of them had been breathing fast and he’d seen the lust in her eyes. He’d gotten up, locked the door and positioned her against the wall and fucked her right there. The light touch of her delicate hands and the excited noises she’d whispered in his ear, he’d sent him over the edge in record time. She’d even came back in the afternoon to ‘check on his condition’. The thought of her made his cock harden, making a tent under the sheets. Suddenly, the sheets were pulled violently away. “Excited to see me?” Matt recognized the deep voice and shivers of fear crossed his 255 pound body. He reached up to grab the alarm but a large paw pressed down hard on his chest. Pain exploded through him as his broken ribs protested against the harsh treatment. Alex grabbed the alarm above Matt’s head and simply yanked it from the wall before tossing it across the room. “HELP! HELP!”, Matt yelled in panic, struggling against his tormentor. Alex grabbed a sheet and shoved it into Matt’s open mouth, silencing his screams. “For every round you’re cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past!” Before Matt could react, his rigid cock jolted to full hardness and throbbed in the air. He tried holding back his orgasm, but as his rock-hard 8 incher was engulfed by the wet hotness of Alex’ mouth, he lost it. His balls churned and began pumping away his mass into the already massive beast looming over him. Alex smiled as he swallowed load after load of cum, his own cock rock-hard in his pants from excitement. He sucked with all his force, teasing and overpowering the shaft with his tongue to force out as much as possible. His growth began instantly. His body sprang upward until it settled in at just over 9 feet. His legs exploded with mass: his diamond shaped calves simply doubled in size, his hamstrings amassing more hard mass below his juicy, rock-hard ass that ballooned into two perfectly round bowling balls of beef, his already tree-sized quads bulged menacingly as the thick cords of muscle forming them, jolted outward with more mass; his tight pants stretched and stretched and adapted to his new size as Tomas had promised. He could see the titanic mass of hard, striated, vein-infested meat through his pants; he flexed his quads, making the outlines and cuts of the hard muscles dance underneath the skintight fabric. Matt tried fighting against the growing beast that was sucking him dry. He felt more and more muscle disappear from his well-trained physique and a great weakness spreading through his body. He squirmed and budged, ignoring the sharp pain from his protesting ribs. Alex did no longer notice the weakening attempts to break free in his own empowering grip. He focused on the pleasure of his growth and let his muscles swell him straight into godhood. His strong 12-pack stretched and beefed up as the cobblestone-sized muscles hardened, deepening the canyons between them even more; his huge pecs pumped up with mass, making his nipples point straight down to the ground and protruding threateningly from his chest, casting shadows over the top half of his armor-like abs; striations, outlined against his protesting yet adapting, skintight shirt, rippled across the wide surface as he breathed in and out. Energy left Matt’s body as it sank below 150 pounds. His struggle in Alex’ grip didn’t even budge the beast’s fingers anymore and the swelling hand atop his battered torso felt heavier and heavier with every passing second and now covered his flattening chest completely and even part of his vanishing abs. Meanwhile, Alex’ inflating monster dick had freed itself from his skintight jeans. It escaped from its fabric prison, pulsing with power as it pointed straight forward along the bottom of the hospital bed. The lengthening and thickening shaft grew past its impressive 20 inches as fat veins pumped more mass into it. It strengthened further with every inch it grew and began pushing against the bottom of the bed, lifting it slowly as the throbbing shaft amassed even more length and girth. Matt tried kicking the giant in the ribs, but his weak kicks bounced off the growing god’s muscular flanks. He gave up the fight and let tears roll over his cheeks as he watched his own body shrivel down to skeleton-like skinniness and felt his bed undulating on the rhythm of the beast’s inflating monster cock. The weak kicks felt like a tingle against his strong obliques and Alex simply intensified his sucking on the shrinking dick in his mouth. His boulder-like shoulders widened further as his hard delts swelled with mass; their perfect roundness dwarfed cannonballs, passed into and just beyond the size of large bowling balls and accentuated his already incredible v-taper further. His body knew his love for his oversized biceps and the epitome of Alex’ growth concentrated on his majestic arms. They had been swelling steadily alongside the instant growth of his other muscles, but now that those had reached their new dimensions, their growth kicked into overdrive. Matt sank away deeper and deeper as his vital energy kept being drained away. He was now well below 80 pounds and every visible muscle had already evaporated from his body. It even took a great effort to keep his eyes open. Black dots danced at the edges of his field of vision as he stared at the swelling god sucking on his now nearly disappeared cock. Alex felt the intense growth of his arms and upped his sucking on the tiny dick; the head of the pencil-thin cock barely made it past his own lips anymore. His triceps beefed up at the back of his arms; low hanging cords of beef that easily withstood the pull of gravity, that screamed power by the cuts and veins decorating them, the size of 10 horseshoes forged together; his biceps mounded upward as rock-hard meat found its way into the orbs, turning them into hideously large, beach ball-sized mountains crisscrossed with river-like veins that outsized Alex’ head as he flexed his left arm to check his canons. He relaxed his arm, grabbed Matt’s puny balls and clenched them hard. A faint grunt, no louder than the sound of a fly, escaped between Matt’s frail lips. The last energy was forced from his body as the god’s paw crushed his balls. Matt passed out, nothing more than a dry mummy, at the same time the god’s 30 inch, monster cock throbbed violently and tipped over his bed as it exploded violently, coating the room with his superior cum. Alex got up breathing hard, put his slowly deflating cock in his skintight pants and headed for the window. Realizing he would no longer fit through it, he hit the wall with his right shoulder, busting right through it and disappeared into the night. Back at Orchid university, Tomas began his incantations at the altar in the library. “Penates meorum, spirites infernae, audite precationam meam! Accipite hanc victima! Da mei imperium exerciti infernae!” Anton put every ounce of strength he could summon of his huge muscles into his struggle against the rusty chains. He wiggled and tore, striations and veins exploding over his immense body in the process, but the hellish irons easily held his 580 pounds in place. He pleaded in panic but his master didn’t listen. Tears began flowing over his cheeks as he felt the altar begin to shudder. “Bestia mea victima est! Fortia per potentia! Aperte portas infernae!” Howling, hideous bats suddenly appeared and circled above the sacrifice on the altar. Anton shivered in fear as the beasts dove to him, evading his majestic body by altering their flight at the very last moment. He screamed in horror as the black bats crapped all over his torso: the stinking fluid burned into him and seemed to pull him into the stone altar. The last thing he saw was his master looking down on him and then the altar gave away and he felt his 580 pounds of muscle plummet into the unfathomable depths of Hell. A deafening thunder rolled over Orchid university, shaking the majestic buildings violently as Anton disappeared into Hell. A shinning, red vortex emerged were the altar had been and hordes of dark, hideously deformed, soldier like creatures jumped from it. They kneeled in front of Tomas, awaiting his orders. “Bring me world domination”, Tomas bellowed loudly. The creatures jumped up and scattered off to all directions; new soldiers jumping from the vortex as the others left the library. Sean, Keith and Logan wondered what took Mike and Paul and headed to the gym to find their buddies. The loud thunder made them jump up and look at each other. “Tomas must have began the ritual”, Keith said, “Let’s hurry and find Mike and Paul and disappear from campus!”. The three fallen athletes rushed over to the gym. They looked around the deserted room and barged into the locker room. The deflated, now 120 pound Mike looked up as he heard the door from the gym open. He weakly extended his skinny arm in the direction of his friends. Sean, Keith and Logan recognized their formerly very well muscled buddy and fear filled them. “What happened and where’s Paul?”, Logan asked as he kneeled down by his teammate. “Aaron stole our size under the shower. He killed Paul. Crushed him in his grip”, Mike muttered weakly, tears flowing from his eyes. Before Sean, Keith or Logan could react, the door of the locker room flew open and several howling creatures threw themselves on them. The weak boys were no match for the hellish legions in Tomas’ command: unhesitatingly the hideous soldiers slaughtered the four buddies and continued their invasion of the university. Alex and Aaron hadn’t lost a single second: once Aaron had drained Mike and Paul, he’d returned to his van, had knocked out the slowly awaking Connor and had driven off. He’d picked up the now humongous Alex at the back of the hospital and they had left town at full speed. A few hours later, they had reached a luxurious villa hidden in the mountains of northern Mexico. “Tomas has rewarded us well”, Aaron said appreciatively as he scanned the outside of the immense villa. “Ah, you have arrived!” Aaron and Alex turned to the car and saw Tomas’ face in one of the windows. “I’ve arranged everything, my champs”, Tomas said, “There are two blind servants awaiting you inside.” “Why blind ones?”, Aaron asked. “They will keep contact with the outside world when they go shopping. They will be unable to reveal your incredible size since they cannot see you. Enjoy your reward but remember that I can call you guys in action any minute. Don’t keep me waiting then or you’ll suffer the fate of my enemies!” Alex and Aaron stared at their own reflections in the car window as Tomas’ face disappeared from it. The two muscle gods entered their new home and grinned as they scanned the room. Alex ordered their two servants to go shopping for huge quantities of food and sent them off. “I’m gonna take a dive in the pool. You take care off Connor”, Alex said and swaggered outside toward the pool. Aaron looked at his fellow muscle god, seeing him strip and dive into the pool. He returned to the van, pulled out the still knocked out Connor, threw the 600 pound wrestler on his beastly, perfectly round, bowling ball-sized shoulder and walked back into the villa. A sudden illumination hit his mind and Aaron strutted toward the basement. As he left the stairs behind, he walked through a large wrestle room, the walls entirely covered with mirrors from floor the ceiling. He lowered Connor from his shoulder and tossed him down on the mats in the center of the room. He continued walking and smiled broadly as he opened the door at the back of the wrestle room: a fully equipped gym with impossible amounts of weights. He left the door open, ripped off his shirt, loaded the bar above one of the benches and began bench pressing 500 pounds, blood pumping into his massive pecs as he blasted out rep after rep. He racked the bar as he heard a faint sound and got up from the bench. Connor regained consciousness and looked around. Disorientation and a slight headache filled his mind as he scanned the room. He got up slowly, realizing he was in a wrestle room but didn’t know where he was. “Good! You’re awake.” The deep, rich, thunder-like baritone that filled the room and rattled the mirrors made him turn around. Connor looked up in awe and surprise at the titanic, shirtless beast entering the room and coming toward him. His eyes roamed the humongous, ripped muscles highlighted by the giant’s paper-thin, black skin. His mouth fell open in disbelief as he gazed up at the strong and squared jaw line, covered by a stubbly beard on the masculinity oozing face. “God”, he muttered as his brain recognized the black teammate he’d tossed around the wrestle hall back at university earlier that day. “That’s the right way to address me: GOD!,” Aaron boomed as he stopped in front of Connor. He grinned as he saw the wrestler scanning the huge mounds of muscle on his godlike frame. “Funny how quickly things can change”, Aaron said, “this morning you’ve ridiculed me in the gym in front of the entire wrestle team…” “I’m sorry”, Connor said in his deep voice, realizing how high-pitched it sounded next to Aaron’s baritone rumble, “I didn’t…” “Then you’ve trashed me in the wrestle hall”, Aaron continued, drowning Connor’s voice in his thunder-like baritone, “I want a rematch”. Connor gulped at these words. He looked up at the one foot taller muscle god’s face. Aaron saw the look of fear in the wrestler’s eyes and smirked. “You were more than twice my weight this morning. I only outweigh ya by a 100 pounds. And you’re already dressed for it. Let’s do this!”, he said coolly. Connor looked down and discovered he was still wearing his ripped singlet. He realized there was no escaping this fight, inhaled deeply and took his starting position in front of the muscle god, trying to ignore how the god’s impossibly wide shoulders eclipsed his own insanely broad ones. “Ready when you are, boy”, Aaron said. Connor’s wrestle instincts knew he had to take this beast by surprise and he jolted into action. He shot forward and grabbed hold of his opponent’s thick, muscular neck with his left hand while his right hand shot upward. Aaron anticipated this move and copied it: the instant Connor’s hand positioned itself atop his neck, his own left paw grabbed the wrestler’s neck, covering it easily; his right paw interlocked with the wrestler’s big, right hand, engulfing it completely. Connor tried to ignore how the muscle god dwarfed him and focused back on the match. He knew his surprise attack had failed and tapped onto his own devastating strength. He pulled with all his might on his opponent’s thickly muscled neck, his 50 inch bicep bulging with power and the cords of muscles on his broad forearms swelling from the effort. Aaron smiled as he saw the 600 pound wrestler’s face turn red from the immense effort. He slightly flexed his legs, making his monster quads harden a bit but easily withstood the superhuman force. Connor grunted from the effort, feeling the warmth spreading through his reddening face. The large paw on his neck forced him to look down as it began overpowering his strong traps and he gasped as he noticed the slowly flexing quads of the god in front of him. He pulled even harder on his opponent’s neck, his 50 inch arm shaking from the effort, but the muscle god didn’t budge. “Oh! You’ve already begun”, Aaron said mockingly and put some tension on his own 60 inch arm, making his paw sink into the flexed traps atop the wrestler’s neck. Connor responded to the attack by fully flexing his titanic quads. The huge muscle bulged outward as the thick cords of rock hard beef swelled into incredible hardness. Panic flickered through his mind as his huge, 600 pound body was slowly dragged toward the muscle god despite his efforts. Aaron grinned as he saw the struggle and efforts turning the wrestler’s face into a beat red, mask of pain. He tapped onto the full force of his 60 inch arm and pulled the giant in his grasp swiftly toward him. Connor didn’t know what happened: one moment he was struggling with all his might to maintain his ground, the next his face slammed into the protruding slabs of concrete-hard, hot meat that protruded from the god’s chest. The huge paw engulfing his own right hand released its hold and instantly a forearm, thicker than a young tree, wrapped itself around his broad lower back like a huge snake across a prey; a hard, cannonball-sized bicep dug into his strong obliques. The paw digging into his neck, slid upward, grabbed the back of his head and pushed him into the deep canyon separating the protruding pecs. Aaron enjoyed overpowering the giant that had played with him a few hours earlier. “Coach was always yakking about technique, but nothings beats the feeling of simply dominating an opponent with raw strength”, Aaron said into Connor’s ear and hardened his hold. Connor tried resisting the muscle god, but his strength could not be denied. He was smacked even harder against the hot masses of hard meat covering the 9 feet frame. His nose was filled with the masculine scent of sweat and musk deep inside the canyon between the muscle god’s pecs. His tongue traced the contours of the striated, pillow-sized muscles, filling his mouth with the salty taste of male sweat as it found the bottom of the deep canyon. Aaron felt the tickly sensation of the slick tongue between his pecs and pulled the 600 pound wrestler harder into his own humongous frame as he flexed his chest. Connor felt the protruding slabs of meat harden, nearly braking his nose by the sheer force they produced. The tip of his tongue disappeared into the deepened striations it snaked along. His hands roamed the impossibly wide back, discovering hard, prominent mounds of beef that bulged from the effort and fought for space on the broad surface. His long cock hardened against the hard mass of the muscle god’s left quad. Aaron felt the hardening snake of meat swelling against his beastly quad. He flexed his leg, overpowering and trapping the inflating cock between his own quad and the wrestler’s one. He felt his own majestic, monster cock going plump. He released his hold and pushed the wrestler down. “Suck off your god, boy”, he said as he ripped off his own pants to free his growing monster. Connor sank to his knees as the muscle god pushed him down. He marveled at the lengthy, black snake hardening quickly between the bigger-than-a-tree-sized quads. His own 20 incher was rock-hard as his hand made contact with the god’s cock. He couldn’t close his big hand around the growing cock’s girth. He tried denting it by clenching his strong fist, but the swelling snake resisted and even pried open his grip as it kept inflating. Aaron shivered as he felt the steely grip clenching around his hardening dick, his divine muscles flexing slightly in the process. “Too weak, boy”, he said as his cock overpowered the strong grip. Connor released the thick cock and it smacked him hard in the face as it jolted upward to stick out straight from the muscle god’s body. He gasped as he stared directly at the 35 inch, thick, black snake crisscrossed with veins. He opened his mouth as widely as possible and took in the cone apple-sized head. Aaron grunted in pleasure as the hot slickness of the giant’s mouth engulfed the head of his monster cock. He grabbed the back of the wrestler’s head and pushed his cock deeper into his mouth. Connor’s strong jaws protested painfully as his mouth was forced wide open to adjust to the thick snake invading it. He gagged as the thick head hit the back of his throat. Less than half of the muscle god’s cock was inside his mouth. He couldn’t even suck the thick, black snake as it completely filled his mouth and pried open his jaws. His legs were suddenly lifted up as two strong paws grabbed onto his quads. He grunted in pain as a hot, broad rod invaded his ass. “Not letting you have all the fun”, Alex said to Aaron as he pushed his 30 incher into Connor’s muscular ass. Aaron felt Connor grunt against his monster cock and shoved it in even deeper; now that Connor was held upright by Alex he could push his dick through his throat and into his esophagus. Connor grabbed hold of the muscle god’s juicy ass for support, his own 20 incher throbbing wildly in the air as his nose was shoved against the black man’s pubes and he felt Alex pubes rubbing against his own ass, impaling him on their monster cocks. Alex and Aaron stared at each other, lusting over and admiring the incredible size they had grown into. They felt pleasure flood their bodies and began fucking the 600 pound muscle beast with full force. Pain mixed with pleasure as the two gods ravaged his body. Connor’s 20 incher exploded onto the wrestle mats as orgasm rolled over him like a tsunami of electrical jolts shooting through his body. His huge muscles contracted and he would have bucked violently but Aaron’s firm body and Alex’ steely grip easily held him in place. The muscle beast’s orgasm sent the two muscle gods over the edge. Alex’ balls contracted and his 30 incher shot load after load of superior cum up the muscular ass it was devastating and right into the wrestler’s intestines. Aaron’s thick 35 inch snake spew its salty load past the muscle beast’s throat, injecting it straight into his stomach. Connor’s own orgasm cooled down after a few minutes but the gods kept filling him with their juices. His strong 12-pack began bloating and his stomach protested as the massive amount of cum inflated it further and further. Cum poured from his ass alongside Alex’ 30 incher as it was shoved in and out; cum flowed from the corners of his mouth dripping against the thick, black snake Aaron was pounding his mouth with. As he felt like he was going to explode, the gods withdrew from his ass and mouth and let him fall down onto the mats covered in his own cum. Connor stared up at the muscle gods towering over him, realizing he had been reduced to their 600 pound boy toy… Meanwhile, the hideous creatures of Tomas’ infernal army were flooding the town were Orchid university was located. Police officers tried in vain to resist the hordes of undead soldiers but were overrun by the continuous stream of hellish legions. Within three hours, Tomas was in full command of the city and sent his armies swarming out all over the state, slaying any resistance they met.

Part II ======================================================================================= Skye: Well, I guess this isn’t the last entry before Will gets home. Will called me tonight. His defense attorney notified him that the judge was called away for a family emergency and his docket had been shifted until his return. Its looking like Will’s trial date will be moved back by two weeks. For all of my planning, I NEVER thought that it would be the court system that would be the problem. I know, I know. I should have imagined it would be something like this. Will sounded so angry. He sounded almost rabid on the phone, snarling and breathing heavy. I have never heard that sort of tone in his voice, although after seeing him earlier today looking the size of a car, I can imagine thats almost a natural sound for him now. He kept saying that he would destroy those fuckers for making him stay. Selfishly, I hope he does destroy them. I want him home. I want to fuck his ass to the point of complete submission, and somehow I KNOW that he will submit to me. It is something I realized today when I went to visit him. He is becoming a mega-alpha and his intense affection for me is increasing as well. Something about imagining his overdeveloped BEASTLY body ripping something apart because of something as small as this fucking ridiculous change in schedule makes my cock twitch. It makes me breath heavy. Last night, I jacked off twice to imaging Will demolish something in a fit of rage. I would love to see him annihilate something out of shear anger. That would be so HOT! Is that wrong of me? The surprising thing is that after his outburst on the phone, he paused and just said, “I just wanted to be with you tomorrow.” He said it simply and quietly, almost timidly. It made my heart melt. The man is as strong as an entire stampede of raging bulls, but he is only angry because he can’t be with me. He never ceases to amaze me with his devotion and overwhelming love. I am the LUCKIEST man in the world. =========================================================================================== Will: I had to call Skye tonight about my trial date being moved back. He asked me to take a few deep breaths and focus on the future: the future with him. I swear that he is the only thing keeping me from losing my shit in a big way. I just want him to be happy and those ass holes moved my hearing date—which I could tell made him NOT happy. That was just fuel to the fire. He also asked me to write in here about my feelings. MY FEELINGS. The only feeling I am having is fucking RAGE. Thinking of our last night together makes me want to be good—for him. He wouldn’t be happy if I lost control. My cellmates are all huddled in the corner as I write this. Maybe that has something to do with the fact that I think I put on about ten more pounds in the last day. I cant even fit into my jumpsuit anymore. It just ripped right off of me. I think when I get mad, I grow. Or maybe it is when I talk to Skye. I haven’t figured it out yet. Either way, they are fucking afraid to be within a mile of me, and they should be. I want to destroy something. May as well be them. I went out to the weight cage this evening when it was our assigned time. No one would even look at me, except Jesse. He keeps hanging around, sneaking glances at me … and my swollen muscles. My cell mates thought that because we share the same air—the same space—I would consider them friends. They don’t know…They don’t know how much control it takes to not fuck them. My cock would break them in half. IN HALF! I feel like a GOD. FUCK! I am going to rule this place before I leave. Mark my words. ================================================================= Will: Two journal entries in one night…but writing earlier did help me calm down so I decided to write more. The guards are on my side. The inmates are on my side. NO ONE will fuck with me now. Jesse walked up to me tonight at dinner. He wanted to suck my cock again because it is HUGE just like the rest of me. It was so hard, but I told him, no. I wanted to ram my fucking submarine sized torpedo into him, but there is something holding me back. Something so much better. Skye. A single word and a single soul. Everything is clear when I focus on him. I told one of the guards that I needed to see Skye in the visitor’s room tomorrow. ALONE. He said OK. That will happen tomorrow. I called Skye and he said he would be here. I can’t even control myself when I hear his voice. It’s like sex and angels. It makes me shutter. It makes me cum just thinking about it. All of my seed is his for the taking. I have grown even more. It isn’t my anger or my situation. It is hearing the sounds of the love of my life. FUCK it makes me grow just thinking about him. I realized that after we talked on the phone earlier. I know now that HE makes me grow. AND… I WANT those viruses inside of me. I NEED THEM! I want to get so massive that grown men will tremble when I speak to them. God, I just want to fucking destroy everything around me. I can barely write things down. I’m shaking with all of the energy and pure fucking power running through my body. I am willing myself to sit here calmly because the man who is my world demands it and I will ALWAYS defer to him. I will ALWAYS defer to him. ========================================================================================== Skye: I can only comment on what I now know. First off, I am angry. I cannot fathom the ineptitude of the system wherein an innocent man can be forced to stay in his confines based on circumstantial evidence—granted, it was me who planted the evidence and I was convincing. That being said, I am only angry because my beautiful beastly fiancée is not in my bed tonight. He is not here and that makes me sad. I am going tomorrow morning to meet with him. We will be next to each other, face to face. I want to stick my cock inside of him and give him the viral cocktail that will turn him into everything that we want him to be. A FUCKING GIANT among men. He is obviously ready for the change. I can feel that he wants it. Just thinking about his power and his strength is overwhelming. When I even consider the size that he will assume, I completely lose my mind. I want to cuddle up on his fucking enormous pecs and lick every inch of his body, especially his cock, balls, and nipples. Maybe even his tight hole—if I can get my face between those two giant muscle cakes that make up his beautiful huge hard ass. Will is going to crush every single idea of what it means to be a mortal man. AND I WANT HIM TO CRUSH IT. ============================================================================================ Will sat motionless in the visitation room. Earlier that day, he told the guards that he would be talking to Skye alone and no one else was to be there. One of the guards smirked and looked at the other guard standing next to him as if to ask, “Who does this guy think he is?” The smarter of the two shot a look back at him and quickly shook his head. Jesse, Will’s little eager lap dog, noticed and the corners of his lips curled up into a devilish smile. He’d be sure to tell Will about that smug guard later when he wanted to see some carnage. There was no question about who was in charge now. The hulking impossibly broad-shouldered beast was laying down the law. Sure, someone in an office somewhere in the building was officially calling the shots, but there, on the floor of the jail, there was only one leader. Only one master. The tower of complete dominance and strength that sat in that room oozed alpha energy. It flowed out from him in constant unrelenting waves. He was alone, seated at a table. The only sound was his heavy breaths—almost grunts—and the sound of the overhead fans. Not even the jail staff was in the room. His eyes watched the thick metal door between the visiting area and the main hallway. There were not windows to the hall, not even in the door, so he was paying close attention to the footsteps he could hear on the outside. One of them, eventually, would belong to Skye. The minutes dragged on and he began getting worried. “Why isn’t he here yet?” he questioned out loud. Small beads of perspiration emerged from his forehead. A sense of panic started to set in. He rose to his feet, dwarfing the table he had been seated at. His quads stretched the fabric in the uniform until a rip appeared in the seat where the fabric hugged the confluence of the dual hemispheres of his buttocks. His quads bulged again, and another tear appeared on the outer seam of his pants on the left leg. He could feel the pulsing of his blood rushing through his neck, hear the sound of blood coursing through his ears. He was getting worked up and that was not a good thing for him, or anyone else. “Just breathe. He’s only ten minutes late.” Just then, the heavy metal latch on the door sounded. His heart leapt and he felt a rush of adrenalin that caused his heart rate to increase even more and the veins of his forearms to burst to the surface. He instantly realized that being startled would cause a dangerous situation for those around him in the future. The door swung open and Skye walked in, smartly dressed in a white Oxford dress shirt and black pinstriped slacks. He looked stunning. Large muscular bulges pressed out the arms of his shirt which was tight enough to appear painted on his skin. His powerful chest jutted out like a rare tropical bird seeking to attract a mate. His nipples erect and easily seen. His legs filled out the slacks and left little to the imagination as to the complex musculature exerting force on the fabric from underneath. His neck was thick and large mounds jutted out between his moon-shaped delts and his ears. He was packing some serious traps under that shirt. His features somehow looked sharper, more virile, and had a devastating handsomeness that Will had not noticed previously…Skye just looked different, more refined in bone structure and grace. Will started salivating and was immobilized by watching his fiancée enter the room. In the back of his mind, he noted the sharp sound of Skye’s dress shoes hitting the tile flooring as he walked closer to the big man in the middle of the room. They locked eyes and Skye smiled. He was completely overwhelmed. He was so beautiful. Skye maintained eye contact and flashed Will an enormous smile. The guard that had let Skye into the room walked in and stood next to the doorway, watching Will. Will held up his hand gesturing Skye to not come closer. His smile faded for a moment since he wasn’t sure why Will had motioned him to stop. Will’s countenance darkened and he furrowed his brow. His gaze moved from Skye to the guard standing in the doorway. “THIS isn’t for you to see. You can go now.” His low rumbling voice shook Skye to his very core. There was an edge of dominance and authority in that voice he had not heard before. The guard’s eyes popped a bit and he looked at Skye who had now turned to face the guard. “You heard him. It is time for us to be alone,” Skye said simply and without emotion. He was the calm center of the storm. A sudden look of acute fear passed across the man’s face as he looked into Skye’s eyes. He immediately realized that the giant beast in the room was not the one in control. It was the beautiful angelic well-muscled angel that stood between them. “Ummmm. Yes, sir…I mean, sirs. I can give you a few minutes alone before the control booth upstairs notices that you are not being monitored. I will return shortly, sirs.” The guard walked out the door and shut it behind him. As soon as the deep thud of the door echoed in the room, Will and Skye lunged for each other. Will picked up Skye easily in his arms and brought him even with his lips in a kiss that would make even the most jaded person rethink their position on love. Their tongues plowed each other’s mouths, rutting deep into each other’s warm wet cavities. Moans of pleasure rebounded off of the walls in the room. Will’s thick fingers locked themselves around Skye’s head and he pressed himself against his lover’s chest. “I wish I had time to fuck you, Skye. I want you so bad. So bad it hurts.” “I know, Big Man. I know. We have less than two weeks now though. I just wish you were at home with me now, instead of here. And I am so ready to start Phase II, but I think it would be disastrous to start that process while you are still here. We need to be together for that, both out of necessity and for safety. But that doesn’t mean we can’t express ourselves in different ways.” Without warning, Skye dropped to his knees and unzipped Will’s fly. He took his right hand and grabbed Will’s growing cock out. “FUCK, Will. This thing is growing as much as the rest of you.” He fondled Will’s avocado-sized balls with his left hand while he tugged at Will’s cock with his right hand. He pulled his hand out of the warm crotch and smelled his hand. It smelled of fresh soap, musk, and clean ball sweat. A very unique smell that tripped his brain into overdrive. His eyes rolled back into his head. He pressed his face into Will’s warm manhood and swallowed his enormous quivering tool. “Fuck! Oh my god, Skye.” Will roared. It sounded like a sonic boom. Skye opened his jaw up more and forced his throat open to receive his lover’s now-raging cock. He surprised himself at his ability to take in something so thick and long, but it was as if he was made to take it. He could feel Will sliding down his throat deeper and deeper. He gulped his cock down with movements reminiscent of a nest-bound baby bird feeding from its mother. He just opened up and the massive god cock slid further and further down. Will knew he wouldn’t last more than a few seconds. He was so horny. “FUCK! I’m going to cum Skye. I’m going to CUM!!!” Without more warning, Will’s cock expanded the slightest bit, his balls pulled up closer to his warm body, and waves of his seed shot through his shaft. Skye could feel the volleys of cum shooting through Will’s cock that was buried in his throat. He could feel the pressure of the cum coursing in waves inside the buried cock. Will’s seed was being deposited far from Skye’s tongue, so he could not taste Will’s salty acrid emissions. Instead, he felt the eruption of the power spunk blast directly into his stomach. He could feel the waves hitting deep within his abdomen. Will was shooting with massive force. He was roaring like a pride of lions after a kill, trembling and moaning, making sounds only reserved for the beasts of the jungle. His eyes were closed then shot open. He looked down at Skye on his knees, looking up at him, through the valley created by Will’s enormous pecs. “Oh my god, Skye!” he yelled again and then…his already-too-small jumpsuit exploded off of his body in shreds. It was as if a balloon had popped. “Uuuuuugh. FUCK!!! HOLY SHIT! This feels AMAZING!” His body expanded rapidly and forcefully in all directions. He was towering over Skye even more now, looking down on his precious man. Panting. Breathing in rapid shallow breaths. He was naked, except for the boxers he had been wearing underneath. They were completely indecent now, stretching the limits of the fabric with Will’s trunk-like thighs and grand-prize winning ass. Skye stood up, eyes wild with lust. “What happened?” “I was going to tell you Skye, somehow you are making me grow. It’s not the viruses even. I have mostly gotten bigger after talking with you on the phone, or even just when I have been thinking about you intensely. And now this…just feeling your skin is making it happen. That BDNF shit you gave me is wiring you into my body’s ability to grow I think. You are my trigger. I don’t know how else to explain it.” Skye was in awe. Before him stood a titan that was probably another 20 pounds heavier since he had walked in the room only minutes before. Bulges of asphalt hard knots writhed beneath Will’s skin, just under the surface. Larger muscle groups deposited deeper in his body like thick seams of coal pressed outward giving immense structure and mass to an already behemoth muscle god. Skye extended his hand up to Will. He was still on his cock-sucking knees. Will reached down and put his huge paw around Skye’s outstretched hand and helped him off the ground. Their eyes locked again. “Our time alone is almost up. Will, I love you. I love you more than I could ever express. Whatever is happening to us is only making me more sure of that.” Will just looked at Skye, almost with a bit of disbelief. “Sometimes I don’t know why you would want to be stuck with me, Skye. You are too good for me. Too beautiful, too.” “Listen Will, and listen well. You are MY man. I chose you long ago to be mine. And equally, I am yours. Don’t you forget that. This will be very hard the next couple of weeks. You are changing so quickly and I know that every day it is harder for you to hold onto that sweet man that you are inside, but he is still in there. You remember that, young man. That kind gentle person is a part of who you are. But, you are also becoming a mega-alpha. Learn when to play which role.” “I do feel it. I feel so powerful and strong, Skye. I love the feeling. It is like a drug that I don’t want to ever stop. Ummm…I…I like the look of complete submission and even the fear that I can cause easily in these people. Sometimes, I just want to destroy something, especially when I am angry. It makes me hungry for more. Is that bad?” “It is part of you now. Don’t be afraid of it, Will. You are becoming everything we dreamed. Embrace it…but be kind too. Remember who you are inside. You are not a bully. But you should demand complete respect and loyalty from those around you.” Skye reached out and took Will’s face in his two hands. “This is part of your transformation. It is ok. But you need to promise me two things.” “Anything, Skye. Whatever you want, it will happen.” Will looked at the man next to him with pleading eyes. He looked as if he had been lost in the desert for days without water. He was thirsty for any direction from his other half. “You cannot get into too much trouble here. I don’t want them keeping you an extra second! AND as hard as it is, I ask you to remain faithful to me. I know your hormones are raging. Testosterone is coursing through your system in ways that I can barely understand. But, you are mine alone. No one else is to touch you. You understand me, Will?” Skye was speaking with complete authority. It surprised the towering beast, but somehow it made him feel secure and safe. As strong and big as he was, it was Skye who made him feel protected. “I will always be faithful to you, Skye. Every ounce of my body, every breath that I take, is only for you. You are the one thing that will always be more important to me than myself. As I change, that becomes even more true. I can’t explain it, but I hope you can feel it.” The heavy metallic sound of the door being unlocked behind them broke their stare. Their time alone was up. The guard walked in cautiously, looking around the room at the shredded jumpsuit laying in tatters on the floor and then at the two muscular men with their arms around each other in the middle of the room. Skye looked up at Will, pushed himself up onto his toes and gave him a deep kiss, reached his hand across Wills bloated right pec and forcefully twisted his nipple. The giant let out a rumbling moan of animalism. “Be good, Big Man. Call me tonight.” Skye reached around Will’s thick waist and grabbed a hearty handful of his muscled ass, winked, and turned and walked toward the door. Will stood motionless watching the impossibly round hard backside of Skye walk away. It took his breath away. “I love you, Skye,” he whispered to himself as Skye took one quick look back toward him as he turned the corner and walked out the door. The next few days were especially difficult for both of the growing men. When Skye called after the visit, he told Will that his growth was phenomenal and that he was disappointed that he was missing a lot of it. So much of his fantasy was based on watching Will grow. “I can’t help but feel a little jealous of those men in jail with you that get to see you getting bigger every day. I want to be that person. That is what I fantasize about.” “I know. Now that we know that my growth is tied to you, maybe I can manage it better. You know MY fantasy is watching you watch me get fucking stacked so I feel like I am missing out too. All of this is for you and me anyway.” “Maybe I shouldn’t call or come visit until next week. I don’t know how I’ll manage, but I really want to slow you down a bit. I want to watch you get huge from the comfort of my seat in the living room or in the showers at the gym. I know you want that too. What do you think, Will?” Can you go a week without seeing me or hearing my voice?” The line went silent except for the deep breaths Skye could hear through the phone caused by the vast quantities of air passing through Will’s enormous lungs. “I will try, Skye. It will be very hard for me.” He sounded like his voice would crack. A large crocodile tear rushed down his cheek and onto the fabric forced outward by the volcanic pecs below. “But you are right. It is best in the long term. I won’t stop thinking about you for a minute. I’ll call the day before the trial.” Skye heard a click in the line and then it went dead. He knew that Will was saddened by his request, but he also knew that the monster understood the need for separation. It would be hard for both of them. Will walked down the hallway, shoulders shrugged forward looking defeated. Skye sat on the couch, put his face in his hands and sobbed for minutes. The separation was slowly killing both of them and now they were incommunicado and would be for days. Coming closer to his cell, his roommate John stood against wall next to the door chatting with a new inmate. He saw the look on Will’s face and couldn’t help himself. “Your little boyfriend mad at you, is he?” He said it with a tone of disdain and scorn. A sneer painted itself on his face as he looked at the beast walking slowly and deliberately toward him. When Will got within arms reach, he simply grabbed John by the bunch of fabric at his chest, picked him up, and flicked his wrist sending the shocked man flying. He landed 20 feet away. Will hadn’t even noticed the weight. It was like tossing a tissue into the waste paper basket. The new inmate scurried away as Will entered the cell and stretched out onto his bed. He stared at the ceiling for hours, just thinking of Skye. “I can do one more week. I can do one more week,” he repeated to himself. Skye, on the other hand, spent hours at the gym every day that week. He was growing more quickly now and in a few days had added another couple of inches to his height and more than 20 more pounds onto his already muscular frame. He couldn’t stop thinking of Will, upset, and alone. Maybe he had done the wrong thing, forcing this silence. It had been a few days since the visit to the jail and he knew something that would help. After his evening workout, he rushed home and called the jail number that Will had given him. He asked the man who answered if he could drop something off quickly and if he could get it directly to Will. It was important, he stated. The guard was one who knew all too well the foul mood that Will had been in for the past few days and was eager to stop the man from frightening the inmates and guards with the displays of aggression that had become frequent. “Sure, Skye. Bring what you think will help. He’s got us real worried in here. He doesn’t look like he is doing well. People are going to start getting hurt I think.” Skye jumped in the car and rushed toward the jail. At that moment, miles away, Will was in the mess hall getting ready to eat. His minions had been walking by, depositing extra food, or even their entire meals next to the gigantic mountain of muscle. He was eating as much as half-dozen meals at a time and those within close proximity were especially keen on keeping the man calm. They had either witnessed or experienced a couple of near death encounters with the brute over the course of the past couple of days. As each man walked by giving up a portion of their meal to appease the god in their midst, Will did not even acknowledge their tribute. In fact, he looked at several of them in they eye and emitted a low rumbling sound that emanated from some deep cavern in his gut. He was indeed becoming wild and unpredictable. His aggressive tendencies were on a tripwire. The only person willing to stay within striking distance of Will was little scrawny Jesse. He could not get enough of the bulging strands of muscle, the billowing meat exploding from every surface, even at the slightest movement Will made. He was like a pet--a pet that wanted to suck its owner’s giant cock. The big man wasn’t sure why he allowed Jesse to be close to him. He sure didn’t like the guy. In fact, he was annoyed by his presence, but he had become a fixture to Will, much like an annoying wart, or scar from a severe burn. You wish it wasn’t there, but it was. After a few minutes sitting at the table, Will began to eat. His mouth inhaled the food in front of him. Raising the flatware to his mouth, the muscles in his arms exploded outward and his neck muscles flexed while swallowing. Every movement, no matter how insignificant, caused tremors and ripples to distend the already strained clothes he was wearing. Jesse just stared, salivating. He worked up the nerve to wade into dangerous territory. “Will, why do you keep that Skye guy around, man? You are so much more of a man than he is. You could have anyone you wanted...Fuck him.” A white hot fire exploded in the pit of Will’s stomach. He felt his pulse quicken more intensely than he had ever felt it before. He started making loud deep snarling noises. Jesse had gone too far. He would pay dearly for what he just said. He felt the heat of anger and rage welling up inside like a geyser on the verge of spewing its boiling innards outward. He tried to contain it, to force it down, but Jesse had made a fatal error in his understanding of the relationship that Will and Skye had. Jesse also made an error in believing that he had any influence at all over Will…and it made him even angrier. He began to tremble and clench his fists into tight knots of granite-hard wrecking balls. He envisioned a flash of his last night at home with Skye and then an image of Jesse being shown the true meaning of fear. No one would every mention Skye’s name again after what he was about to do to the pathetic weakling next to him. He would teach them all a lesson that they would never forget—a lesson that would haunt their nightmares for years to come. Just when he was beginning to rise from the table to pull Jesse’s pathetic body apart piece by piece, a guard approached the table and laid an envelope down in front of Will. “This just arrived for you. The guy that brought it said to get it to you immediately.” He looked down and noted Skye’s handwriting right away. His anger vanished as quickly as it came and he reached his trembling hand out to pick up the envelope. He lifted it up to his nose and breathed in heavily. He could smell Skye. He could smell the scent of their home infused into the paper. Gently, he tore the seam of the envelope with his huge index finger and pulled out the single sheet inside. Scrawled out in Skye’s unique handwriting was a simple message. William, I can’t stop thinking about you. There are only two days left. Be strong for me, Big Man. I love you more than ever and will spend the rest of my life making you as happy as you make me. Now, you play nice in there. I will see you soon. Love your fiancée, Skye Will smiled and read the letter over again. He looked over at Jesse who had moved away from Will’s heaving body. He stared at the small insignificant man much like an average person would contemplate a spider—what to do with him. The other inmates could almost see the thoughts in his head, “How am I going to teach this little piece of shit a lesson.” Jesse felt all of the eyes in the room searing into him, waiting for what would happen next. “Today is your lucky day, you fucking asshole. You aren’t worth the air that it is taking me to say these words to you.” Will paused to collect his thoughts. “You want to know why I ‘keep him around?’ I don’t ‘keep him around.’ He keeps me. You want to know who the real man is in this situation?’ It is HIM. And most importantly, you want to know what just saved your fucking worthless life? This letter! My fiancée just saved your life you miserable fuck.” Will rose from the table, put the letter in his pocket and walked over to the solid metal door between the mess hall and the outside hallway. He wrapped his enormous fingers around the edges of the door and looked around the room. All eyes were on him—every guard and inmate had stopped breathing. “HE saved your life today, Jesse.” The man flexed his back and shoulders. Seams burst once again all along his upper body. Veins popped out all along his rippling forearm. The seat of his pants tore open when he assumed a slightly squatting position. The enormous planets that made his glutes bulged with complete and overwhelming strength. “You said, ‘FUCK HIM.’ I say FUCK YOU!” With that, Will put pressure on his hands. His chest contracted violently and the door started to fold in on itself. He put unrelenting force on the door. It began folding like paper and making the most earth shattering sound. Several of the men cupped their hands over their ears to escape the sound of metal being warped. It was like thousands of fingernails on thousands of chalkboards, but more deep and ominous. Will pulled the door off of its bolted hinges with ease and carried the crumpled mess toward Jesse. The muscles of his upper body were swollen and angry. They could see the veins in his neck pushing outward and pulsating. His lower body supported not only the mass of his upper body, but the gigantic solid metal door that had been folded like a piece of giant origami. His legs were completely inhuman in their width and showed extraordinary muscle cuts even through the cotton fabric that struggled to keep together in one piece. He dropped the crumpled ton of weight next to Jesse’s feet. “Don’t come near me again Jesse. I wont be responsible for anything that may happen to you if you do.” It was a statement of fact, pure and simple. With that, Will walked back to his cell through the crowd in the mess hall. Everyone scampered away from him as he walked toward the doorway--without a door. He laid down on his bed with a different feeling this time. He felt hope. Pushing the letter towards his face again, he breathed in Skye. He breathed in his salvation. No one made any attempt at eye contact with him the next day. If they could keep the monster at bay for one more day, they would all be OK. Every meal saw more food being pushed his way. They wanted to keep him happy. Every calorie adding to the growing mass of the largest man that any of them had ever seen. As big as he was, he was ten times stronger than he appeared. He was impenetrable and unstoppable already. What would the future bring? Will’s thoughts began drifting toward Phase II of the project. That is when the real changes would happen, though fortunately not to his mind and personality. He liked the dominant apex alpha that he had become. He reveled in it, but he also was very aware that he was at the edge of being able to maintain control of his aggression and his violent thoughts. His body on the other hand was ready for the change. His brain was able to control the growth he so desperately wanted…needed. He thought of Skye fucking him raw, seeding him with the viruses that would start a cascade of changes that would create a deity. His pulse was quickening as he realized how much he wanted that power and control. But even more, he desired the feeling of Skye’s growing cock inside of his muscled ass. He wanted to suck his boyfriend’s cock into his warm, velvety hole and work him over from the inside. Just the thought made his hole quiver and begin to loosen up in preparation for the next day when he would be fucked by HIS god. Skye was god to him. And he was going to take every blessing that he was given. Once again, he was grateful that he had a beautiful man to act as his conscience as well as his creator. The next day, Will rose with the sun. No one had spoken to him since the incident with Jesse a couple days ago and he was more than OK with that. He stayed in his cell except to eat. He caught Jesse looking at him while he was on the phone. Jesse just kept staring at him with a sort of hate. There was some fear in his eyes, but it was mostly a bitter hot feeling. Will had embarrassed him. That was for sure. Just after breakfast, he was notified that evidence had been produced that would exonerate him from his crimes and a formal apology would be coming from the courts. He wouldn’t even need to go to trial later that day. He would be discharged within a couple of hours the sheriff told him. All he could think of was why they couldn’t have let him go two weeks ago. Bureaucracy is a slow moving mess. When the time came, he grabbed his few belongings and lumbered out of the door to the cell. His heart was fluttering. He was about to be reunited with his man. He could barely contain the smile on his face. Walking through the hallway with the guard escort, he saw so many of the faces that had come to fear and respect him. Most of them nodded goodbye to the behemoth. Most of them had somehow sworn their allegiance to him at some point during his stay. He caught Jesse again at the phone. They locked eyes and once again, Jesse’s mouth curled up into a devious smile, like he knew something. He got an uneasy feeling from the look, but he wouldn’t be stupid enough to try anything Will convinced himself. Will walked out into the reception area where he was given an XXXL white t-shirt and some very wide-legged jeans that Skye had brought for him to change into before he walked out. After all of the departure paperwork had been signed and he was ready to meet Skye in the lobby. His heart was pounding out of his chest and there were legions of butterflies in his stomach—so many he could barely concentrate. The double doors opened and there he was, standing like a Greek statue but draped with even more muscle, looking Will right in the eyes. A smile spread across his face as he ran toward the gigantic man. Will raised Skye’s now-much more muscular body in the air and kissed him. The kiss was long and deep, pure and sweet—something that a lyricist or poet would imagine. Will lowered Skye back to the ground and kept a hold of his hand. “Damn, you look fuckin sweet, Skye." The doors parted and they walked out to the car. “Are you ready to get fucked Will?” “I’m ready, Beautiful.”

The other parts of Chapter 1 are here: 1.0 and 1.1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2085-muscle-buddies-the-powerlifter-the-bodybuilder-chapter-1-a-workout-session-chapter-11/ 1.2: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4106-muscle-buddies-keeping-a-secret-chapter-12/ Jeff and Dustin’s junior year is now winding down after the two teenagers both have decided to accelerate their training programs. To prepare for the upcoming football season, Jeff is already starting to up his reps on all of his workouts to get stronger. Dustin is in the midst of a bulking phase that he was talked into trying by more than one person. One of the people in particular that talked Dustin into getting a bit ‘thicker’ is Jeff’s assistant football coach Colton. After that amazing night last winter with both teens, the muscular coach has been spending more time with both of them on an individual basis. He ended up introducing Jeff to one of his former training partner’s and has gotten him started on a program with the powerlifter to get prepared for the upcoming season. With all of these additional workouts, Jeff is away from Dustin more often than not leaving the door open for Colton to spend quite a bit of time with Dustin to help get him through his bulking phase. Colton has gotten more interested in Dustin lately not only because of his dedication to bodybuilding, but also due to some of the conversations they have been having. The coach doesn’t see the two young men the same way he used to after that one night in the locker room. After getting to know them more personally, he has developed separate feelings for both, but is gravitating towards Dustin far more than he has ever for Jeff. Spending time with both young men is becoming quite risky and requires a lot of planning so nobody suspects that there is more going on than what meets the eye. The hunky coach has taken it upon himself to personally train Dustin after school hours and to help him develop his diet for at least the interim until he learns how to do things on his own. Convincing him to get bigger through intense training is something Dustin is not used to, but since he is developing a strong bond with the buff coach, he is willing to give it a try. When the well-muscled teenager first started training with him weeks before the school year ended, he was apprehensive since the coach had an area set up just outside his office located inside the school’s weight room. At first, it seemed really strange to Dustin that he would go to such lengths to do this, but the coach always had explanations that he would give to everyone that ever asked him about it. He even has several members of the football team using the equipment in this area to show that he has a purpose for it. Colton’s main position during school hours is as the physical education teacher for the freshman and sophomores that go there. He doesn’t allow them to use the equipment though unless they are part of the football program. As for the intense training and changes in Dustin’s diet, they are yielding immediate results that surprise both the coach and Dustin. His strength has nearly doubled in just a few short weeks and his body has swelled from a reasonable 165 to close to 200 pounds. The growth of course makes Colton a bit horny at times as he makes it an objective to have the growing teen come into his office to give him personal massages after every other workout. He always tells him that they are needed to keep his muscles loosened up and ready for the next workout. This always makes the young stud laugh since he knows that he is turning the coach on. It isn’t unusual for the muscular coach to strip down to his boxers while he gives Dustin these long massages. Some of these sessions can get quite heated especially if Dustin’s muscles are incredibly pumped up from an intense workout. Colton always makes a move on him during those days which gets the young stud to let his inhibitions roam free. It can sometimes involve a lot of muscle worship on both men and doesn’t always include just their hands either. At this point in their relationship, both of them are willing to go quite far to pleasure each other. The first couple of times this happened, there was some sucking and rimming which generally concluded with a thick creamy finish down Dustin’s throat. From that one night they spent together with Jeff, the young muscleman has thoroughly enjoyed taking the coach’s loads and vice versa for Colton as well. As the weeks have progressed through the summer, Colton’s attraction to his growing student have led to more advanced sex sessions which include Dustin penetrating him with his thick cock and pounding him to the point that he starts grunting like a rhino. The favor is not returned though as the young bloated bodybuilder doesn’t want Jeff to suspect that he is fucking his coach. In other words, he doesn’t want Jeff to see that he has been fucked in the ass. At this point in Dustin’s training, he is now an incredibly bloated 220, an astounding 60 pounds heavier from when he started just eight weeks before. Colton no longer sees Dustin as just a smart muscular teenager he can fool around with. Instead he sees a man with the body of someone that is quite mature for their age. He knows that he must break away from Dustin now or risk being found out by not just Jeff, but also by other people because he is having a harder time keeping it secret anymore. Their last sessions together in the later part of the summer involves a lot of hugs, squeezes, and even some intense kissing. Colton has in fact fallen in love with Dustin and knows that this needs to stop before it goes any farther. The day before summer drills for football began was when the hunky coach told Dustin that he didn’t need to train him any longer since he pretty much knew how to do everything himself. The young stud knew the real reason why he was cutting him loose though and told him that he understood completely. The upcoming senior year is just weeks away and everyone’s priorities are starting to take shape. Remarkably, Jeff never once has suspected that Dustin was seeing his football coach for anything other than training purposes. The same cannot be said for Dustin, who has suspected that the powerlifter trainer that Jeff was referred to by Colton was fooling around with him as well. With such busy schedules however, the last thing that Dustin wanted to do was to jeopardize not only Jeff’s progress for his future in sports but also their relationship with each other. This part of the story can now lead into the next chapter. Here is the next chapter: 2.0 and 2.1: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/2102-muscle-buddies-the-offseason-chapter-2-the-admirer-chapter-3/

Todd recently started his new job at the Bridgestone Fire House and is quite excited to show off the body which he has worked on for quite some time. During his first day on the job, he was constantly flexing his huge guns and bouncing his pecs to try and show up the other guys he was with. This was getting some of his station mates slightly irritated and as a result they all decided to haze him appropriately. They ended up waking him up several days in a row and to spank his ass with a paddle while laughing and taunting him constantly. He was extremely mad about it at first but after a while he admitted to himself that he liked getting the attention they gave him. After being humiliated through this time period, he eventually started to fit in with a few of them. Two of them in particular interested Todd quite a bit. One is a full blooded Italian named Stefano and the other is a Brazilian-American named Paulo. Both of them turned out to be the ringleaders of the hazing that he experienced every night. It wasn't uncommon for Stefano and Paulo to goof around with Todd in the showers each time they returned from putting out a fire. This always got the Station Manager Kinsey riled up as he scolded all three of them for wasting so much time fooling around. One particular night, Todd was lying in bed after taking a shower and was thinking about Stefano in a very inappropriate manner since he was in the bunk right above him. In fact, he was thinking about the Italian in a sexual way quite often. It wasn't too much of a surprise to see the hairy muscled stud’s cock sitting out of his boxers because he really liked how the open air felt up against it. He always saw it dangle over the side of Stefano’s bed on some nights while the Italian slept. There were even times when he could hear the Italian grunting as his cock bounced against the side of the bed. During one of these nights, Todd finally decided to play with it and give his station mate a nice little massage with his mouth. He first stroked it with his hands slowly and gently feeling its thickness and power against his fingers. The hairy Italian would lightly groan each time his cock would bounce. After a couple of minutes of toying with it, Todd arched his head underneath it and slowly gulped it down his throat slurping on it as he massages the huge hairy tool. He could hear Stefano moaning as he started to pick up speed on him. Before he could get into a steady rhythm though, the alarm in the firehouse ended up going off and he had to stop to get into his uniform and report to duty. Stefano jumped down from the top bunk and stopped to look down at his cock seeing how wet it was and looked over at Todd. He grinned realizing that the guy he was bunking with was actually quite fond of him. They rushed out to the truck and got on it to go to their next destination. Todd and the rest of the crew arrive at the site where the fire is located and everyone gets into their positions to prepare to put it out. The studly white firefighter manages to move his way inside to try and rescue someone that is trapped on the second floor but first he is met by a hulking figure which grabs him around the waist and slams him down to the ground. He starts to panic as flames begin falling from above his head as the figure makes him lie there and wait for nearly a minute before he can move any part of his body again. He closes his eyes and starts to wonder if he will ever get out of that structure alive. It is at that very moment that he feels himself being let go by the shadow as it disappears once he opens his eyes. The fire spreads throughout the house and it appears that Todd is now trapped inside. Just as he thinks he is going to burn up and lose consciousness, Todd is grabbed by someone with a very strong grip and pulled out from one of the openings that was just created by the crew. They managed to knock down a wall located right beside him to get him out. He looks up and realizes that it is his Italian housemate Stefano as he is hoisted over the man’s broad left shoulder. When Todd is carried down to the bottom of the ladder, he climbs off his friend and hugs him tightly before telling him how much he appreciates his help. Their Brazilian friend Paulo meets up with them soon after and hugs Todd from behind holding him firmly against his body. The two strong firefighters pick him up and get him back on the truck before returning to the scene to put out the rest of the fire and to get the rest of the people to safety. Todd tries to catch his breath as he sits close to the edge to watch them. After about thirty minutes, they get back onto the truck and join Todd by sitting on both sides of him. He looks over and notices that Stefano is not wearing any type of protective clothing underneath his fire suit. He tells the Italian how reckless that is after he went up to the second floor of that house and saved him from that fire. The Italian tells him that he doesn’t like wearing that gear because it cuts off the circulation to his muscles and restricts his breathing. He reaches over and puts his strong hands on Todd and tells him that he wasn't going to let him burn up in that fire because he cares about him more than he might realize. He turns to look into Stefano’s beautiful gray eyes before his own find their way towards the big pec shelf that hugs the top half of the big man’s suit. As the truck starts moving, he reaches over to pull down Stefano’s zipper to open it as his heaving hairy pecs peer out. He leans over and starts kissing on the Italian’s chest chewing on both round areolas slowly and methodically. Stefano moans deeply feeling his body tingle from the sensations as his breathing starts to get heavier. Todd unzips his housemate’s suit a little more exposing his wet washboard abs as he runs his hands up and down them feeling the slick muscles twitching as they struggle to maintain their shape. The strong stench emanating from him is driving Todd crazy as his tongue moves its way down to Stefano’s hairy crotch as he rubs his face against the Italian’s massive member as he unzips his suit all the way pulling the wet rod out before he starts sucking on it. Paulo sees this happening and moves over to start kissing Stefano on the lips. Todd’s persistent mouth worship on Stefano’s cock is making the hot Italian start to swell from within his suit as his muscles begin growing. The transformation sequence has also moved over to the Brazilian as a loud rip can be heard coming from inside Paulo’s suit. He can see that the Portuguese stud has unzipped his suit halfway down as the undershirt he is wearing rips open exposing his beautiful olive skin. Todd looks up at his Brazilian housemate and sees his chest protruding from the massive rip. His arms are stretching the sleeves as they make a loud suctioning sound from both sides of his suit. Todd turns his attention back around to watch Stefano as he allows himself to give in to his growing body. His exposed cock is lengthening and oozing thick precum down Todd’s throat as he gulps down every single drop. He can hear Paulo’s breathing getting quite compromised as he starts speaking Portuguese in a very sexual tone. His suit is getting incredibly tight as well against his tight skin as his pecs shred his shirt completely. He can see Paulo’s olive cock ripping through his jock and is now hanging freely from directly inside. Todd reaches in and tugs on it as he unzips the rest of the Brazilian’s suit. He stops sucking on Stefano to place the two huge cocks on his face. The eager firefighter strokes them together for a few minutes before docking them as he rolls the dark colored foreskins together. He leans in to lick both of the sweaty cocks while they are joined and moans as he pulls them apart and sees them both dripping thick rivers of precum. He takes turns tasting their sweet juices sucking them over and over again as it begins to give him a major rush of adrenaline. He can hear Stefano’s moans getting louder as the hot Italian’s growing muscles get so large that they stretch the fabric to its limits. The Brazilian appears to be having the same exact problem as well. Todd’s consumption of their juices is intoxicating the white man to the point that he is losing his composure. He starts sucking on Paulo's cock vigorously to make the hot Portuguese man give in to his growing need for more muscle. His legs are emerging from their confines as he pushes his cock further down Todd’s throat and unloads a giant river of spunk down the horny stud’s gullet. His ass finally breaks free from the backside of his suit as it exposes his mammoth bubble butt. Stefano can see this happening and starts rubbing and squeezing it in his huge manly hands. He feels his own arms ready to bust through the sleeves of his suit as Todd looks over and sees the Italian's 25" cannons explode through the fabric. He roars with excitement as his back muscles do the same exact thing. His chest heaves wildly as his gargantuan upper body continues to massacre the upper part of his suit. Todd rubs Stefano’s bloated chest muscles while he finishes swallowing Paulo’s load. The Italian’s growth continues as his entire lower half shreds his suit completely into two long strips. He is completely naked now as he lifts Todd up and onto his massive cock. The white stud grunts loudly as the Italian spreads his anus wide open as it pushes deeper inside him. He starts fucking him harder as Todd quickly pulls the Brazilian’s rod out of his mouth to take a breather. Todd focuses his energy on Paulo to try and will him to grow completely out of his suit. It doesn’t take long before he gets his wish as the hot muscleman roars with ecstasy when his enormous back finally splits the fabric of his suit completely open as it shreds all the way down. He tears the top half of his suit off leaving his ripped pants on. Todd manages to get his head up to nuzzle Paulo’s huge chest as he is being humped by the Italian. He reaches out to signal to Paulo to rip his pants off since they are already in tatters. At this point, the two ethnic men are well over 350 pounds while Todd is still able to retain his current size. He kisses Paulo’s gorgeous veiny forearms and tells him to flex them so he can feel them against his face. His 18" softball-sized bulbs squeeze Todd enough to make him shoot a huge load in his own suit feeling Paulo’s incredible strength and letting Stefano have complete control over his ass. The Brazilian leans down to kiss Todd on the lips and lifts him up in the air so Stefano can pull out and reposition himself to get under him to penetrate him from another angle. With the two huge men now in complete control over their white housemate, their goal now is to make Todd explode into a muscle monster like them. Stefano looks over and winks at Paulo as he positions his thick cock so the smaller man can move down on it. He quickly pumps his cock a few times inside Todd before he starts grinding the smaller man harder. Todd can feel the Italian’s balls tensing up as they swell to nearly twice their size filling up with tons of luscious cum. His incredibly deep Italian voice echoes across the top of the truck as he thrusts several times inside Todd filling the small man’s insides full of his thick seed. The feeling is so intense that Todd briefly loses consciousness before waking up again a few seconds later. His transformation seems to be inevitable as his body absorbs both behemoths massive muscle-building loads.

Voila the second part to the BEAR series, sorry that it's not very 'raunchy' I wanted to save the best parts until Troy's 18th The rest of the week went so slowly, I hadn't heard much from Bear and Ig. Ig had added me on Facebook and I'd seen him driving around. I was feeling a little hurt about it until Saturday when Jerry and I were sitting in the local Internet cafe writing out our English coursework. A black hummer pulled up outside and honked it's horn, I immediately looked up and realised who it was. "Don't tell me that's for you" groaned Jerry. "Yeah, sorry Jer I'll help you finish it off tomorrow if I can" I said, feeling guilty. "You could've at least told me about your new boyfriend you know. I wouldn't have judged you" he said, looking as I hurt as I had been all week. "Jer, I don't know what we are. As soon as I figure it out you'll be the first to know" he just nodded so I patted his shoulder and walked off. As I reached the car the door was opened for me. "Hey Troy, you doing okay?" asked Ig from the front passenger sheet, Bear was miraculously able to fit into the car and drive it. "Good to see you again Cub, sorry we 'aven't been in touch all week. We have been keeping our eye on you though" explained Bear as we drove off. "Where are we going?" I asked, I wasn't nervous simply curious. "Back to the manor, we've got a surprise for you" said Ig as he grinned back at me. I then felt a wet sensation on my neck and I jumped in my seat. "Oh yeah meet Grey, our guard dog" I turned around and saw an over-sized dog that looked like a half bulldog half Great Dane, but it's fur was a cloudy grey like it's name-sake" It took us ten minutes to get to the manor thanks to Bear's 'efficient' driving. I had never really seen the manor during the day but it was gorgeous. There were five colour full gardens surrounding an enormous fountain outside the front entrance and a massive arboretum surrounding the grounds of the house leading onto the ancient forest on the outskirts of town. "You never been here before? Not even on a school trip?" questioned Ig as he saw my amazement. "No, I only moved here four years ago and our school doesn't really do trips" I replied as grey jumped into the backseat with my and stuck his head out the window. We pulled into the garage through an automatic door and Bear threw a blindfold at me "Put that on" he ordered. I did as I was told and Ig helped me out of the car and together the two of them and Grey led me through the house. "Okay take off the blind fold" whispered Ig. I pulled it away and no sooner had I opened my eyes had the room erupted into an uproar. "WELCOME!" roared a group of half-naked muscular men and women. "Welcome to the Pack cub, this is your initiation" announced Bear as he put his barrel sized arm over me and lead me to the centre of the room. I was immediately swarmed by everybody as they all tried to hug me or kiss my cheek as though I were some kind of long lost family member. "Alright let the boy breathe" ordered Bear as he parred the sea of people until one relatively (as almost everyone in the room was over 6ft) short man stood before me with a dainty woman at his side. "Troy meet my passive Betas, Yui and Horace" said Bear as they stepped forward, Horace shook my hand and Yui hugged me. She stood at around 5ft 6 and she was quite skinny so even I dwarfed her. "It's not often Bear brings home such handsome young men, welcome Troy" she said politely as her black hair fell in front of her eyes. "Yes you're a very lucky man Troy" said Horace as he put his arm over Yui's shoulder "I look forward to getting to know you better" The two of them then walked away and I was introduced to the other thirteen pack members. All the guys gave me a bear hug and a few friendly pats on the butt, it was all just regular locker room stuff but their eyes were hungry and inviting as they walked away. I couldn't resist checking them all out. The other two women were both 'defenders' for our pack, I was told that they were basically just security for our manor and if our Pack was threatened. They also bounced at local clubs and they promised to let me in whenever I wanted. Once the introductions were over I felt a little overwhelmed. I'd never had a very close family. My foster parents, God bless them, did try but we'd never really clicked. I did love them, but I didn't necessarily always like them and they had accepted that - they said that they would always love me too but if I wanted to leave when I turned 18 they'd harbour no grudges. But now I had a whole room of people who treated me like a brother. I could tell it was genuine too, years in care homes had taught me how to recognise people who liked and didn't like you. Everyone adored me. I almost felt like crying because I'd never felt so accepted. "I know it's a little overwhelming and I'm sorry it's happened so suddenly. But I hope you still want to be a part of our little family?" asked Bear as he smiled down at me. "I'd love to" I replied as I beamed and suddenly felt a warmth emanating from the scar bear had given me. I went to touch it and felt it slowly fading away. "Excellent, now if you'd like to follow me. We have something else we think you'll enjoy" I was lead out of the room and down a few sets of steps into a cozy dining room. The smell of food on the way there had made me hungry and I wasn't disappointed as I saw the spread that had been lain out. "I heard your stomach Troy, dig in we only need you to listen" I didn't need telling twice. I immediately dug into the food, each bite set of firework of flavour in my mouth as though I were eating for the first time. "So you might be wondering why you didn't go all 'teen wolf' and start turning into a bear in your bathroom." I grunted a yes. "Well the truth is the strength of our gift is dependent on the potency of the one who inflicted it. Meaning that because you were scratched by an Alpha it's been a lot more potent so your body has to prepare for it" said Bear as he threw some of the food into his mouth. "So we need to feed you up to give you the energy and the nutrients your body needs to become a werebear and believe me it's going to be good" "What do you mean?" I grunted through bites of food. "Well let's just say before my I developed - as I was born a werebear - I stood at about 6ft. Once I transformed I shot straight up to 8ft and about half a ton, obviously I don't look like that now because I suppress it so that I can fit into ordinary life - just about" "So you're saying I'm gonna grow?" I asked eagerly. "Oh boy you're gonna grow. Strapping lad like you, still going through puberty, clawed by a born Alpha. You're gonna be fucking huge" I was so excited, I could sense my body getting ready now. I wanted to be big, it'd mean everything to me. Then I realised "How the fuck do I explain growing to 8ft and half a ton to everybody?" "We'll suppress it, make up excuses you'll be fine" comforted bear as he grinned at me. I'd finished all the food on the table but I didn't feel full "Now how about some more food?" "Bring it on" I grunted as Ig walked in with four more plates of meat, bread and cheese. He then threw a bunch of bananas at me and a whole pie. "Dig in little cub" he cooed as he drifted over to me and say besides me. I was in heaven. An hour later I finally felt full and some of the guys from earlier had joined us "Bloody hell cub, are you half whale or something?" joked one of the largest - 'Booker' (He got the nickname from his aggressive way of playing Rugby as he usually got booked and sent off) though I'd heard people call him 'hooker' for entirely different reasons. "I thought that was you" I replied playfully as I nudged his noticeable gut. He grabbed me in a headlock and wrestled me around. "You should learn to watch your tongue little cub" he grunted as he lifted me out of my chair. Eventually he let go and slapped my arse. "Alright Hooker leave him be" jested Ig as he grabbed Booker and pulled him away "besides he's not gonna be a little cub for long" "He'll still be just a cub though" noted Bear as he beaconed me over to him. I immediately walked over to him and he stood up "I'm going to help you turn into your bear form now, okay?" I nodded, starting to get a little nervous as the rest of the guys backed away. "How?" "Well in laman's terms I'm going to have to hurt you. Pain sets off the change, but after you turn and we teach you how to control yourself you can change painlessly whenever you want" Bear put his hand on my shoulder "We need to do it today, the longer we wait the harder it's going to be for you" "Okay, I'm ready" I said firmly as he gave me a warm smile and the rammed his knee into my crotch. I collapsed to the floor in agony, crying out in pain until the pitch suddenly dropped to a low guttural roar. I felt myself get angry and something inside of me responded to it and fought it's way to the surface. I began to get up, snarling but Bear there a right hook and I flew backwards once more. This time I managed to roll and keep my balance, leaping at him again as I felt my body begin to change. "That's in cub, fight me" taunted Bear as he skillfully dodged my attempts to harm him. As I swiped at him my arms became hairier until a thick layer of fur covered them. Slowly my fingernails elongated and curled, dying black and becoming razor sharp. My arm slowly began to bulk outwards as well until my originally fairly impressive 16" arms looked more like 25". I felt the urge to bite him and as I lunged forward I realised my face had elongated into a snarling maw of sharp teeth and fur. It was then that I realised I now stood taller than Bear. In the brief moment of shock Bear transformed top, shooting past me in height and tackling me to the floor and keeping me there before licking my maw. I continued to grow beneath him till I capped out at 8ft 5" and almost as broad as him. I felt exhausted and eventually I fell asleep. When I woke up again I was in a large plush bed with my head resting on a man's chest, it was Bear. "Finally awake eh?" I heard him grumble, I saw him raise his arm and point across the room "Go look in the mirror" I slowly pushed myself, feeling a lot heavier than before. When my foot hit the floor it landed with a loud thud and I pulled my groggy body over to the mirror. "Holy shit" I mumbled as I began to feel up my new muscles. I stood at a solid 6ft 8 and at about 20 stone (280 lb). My arms were now 22" (slightly smaller than when I was a bear), but my quads had a blown up to 30" each and as I felt them I brushed against my now extraordinary package. My dick now hung near my knees, it was at least 10" soft and 7.5" thick, soft. "Wow cub, looks like all that food went to your cock" teased Bear as he sat up and patted the bed. "Wait for your hair to grow back in and you'll be one sexy fucker" I crawled back into bed next to him and flirted, "Like you?" "Damn straight" he replied as he grabbed my ass. "Fuck me lad, that's one sweet arse you got there" he growled. I shivered with pleasure as he rubbed his hand over it. I turned to him and nuzzled against him "Thankyou" I groaned, feeling warmth emanate from him. "So how about we re-introduce you to everyone else? I'm sure they're all dying to see their new hunky brother" said Bear as he massaged shoulders. "How long have I been here?" I grumbled in response - worrying about my foster parents panicking again as they'd been so worried last night. "Only an hour or two, we just need to get you down to a more believable size before you leave" replied Bear "I mean you doubled in size width ways and you're almost 7ft, no excuse can cover all that." "Heh yeah I guess you're right" I irked to myself and flexed my huge biceps before I felt myself get lifted up into the air. "Don't let it go to your head though cub, you're still just an oversized pup." teased Bear as he carried me out of the room. This time when I met everyone they were a lot more physical. Chest bumping me, throwing me around, playfully punching me, pinching my ass - which was apparently the best they'd ever seen. I was just a little nervous that I might get slapped in the dick, but they seemed to steer clear of that area - with their hands at least, their eyes were all over it. "Wow you got big." complimented Ig as he entered the room. I now dwarfed him pretty easily so I tried my luck bear hugging him and trying to over-power him with a bit of roughhousing. Though I soon found myself flat on my tight ass, "not big enough though, cub" He helped me up and patted my chest "One day" I promised, hitting him on the shoulder. "Pfft keep dreaming." he replied as he grinned up at me "You're gonna have to shrink down now anyway" "How am I meant to do that?" diverting my attention to Bear who seemed to know. He held up a chain necklace with an ornate padlock un-locked on it "I'll be the one controlling that don't worry about a thing, this is just the final part of your initiation. Once you put on this collar you are mine, my cub until either of us says otherwise" I took the collar and put it around my neck, my fingers now ready to push the lock together "Do you have the key?" "It's in the study, it doesn't belong to either of us. However, as my cub you are expected to achieve certain things and carry out certain tasks for our Pack" I nodded as a sign for him to continue. "Firstly, when you're ready you'll come live with us. Secondly, you will complete and exercise regime we set for you each week. Thirdly, once you turn eighteen you will provide certain services for me and your Packmates - a certain type of stress relief" "Gotcha" "And one final thing, you will tell me what you hope to achieve from this relationship and in your life and I will do everything in my power to make sure that happens. Okay cub?" he asked, smiling warmly now. "Yes, of course" I replied as I pushed the lock together, binding the chain and committing myself to Bear. "I love you cub" he said as he hugged me and kissed me. I wasn't as stunned as when Ig had sprung a kiss on me, Bear made me feel so at ease that it was impossible to feel awkward. As we kissed I felt his body expand around me as my own body shrank down. When we parted he stood at a lofty 7ft 3" and I was back down to around 6ft 5. I'd kept a lot of my muscle but it was relative to my new height. Bear seemed a lot bigger and his muscles all bulged out more than ever. "Did you just steal my muscle?" I asked, a little crestfallen. "I took your height, my muscles just adapted to it. The mass you lost is in that chain, look" I examined the chain. When I had been given it it was a bit dull and he lock was a bit rusty but now it looked freshly polished and thicker. The lock felt warm too and I could see a Nordic pattern on it now. "Whenever you visit you can go back to your normal size, if you want you can slowly grow yourself publicly but believe me life as a giant is a lot more difficult" he chuckled as he lead me out of the room. "Let's get you some new clothes and get you home, I don't want my little cub getting into trouble." I was given a fresh set of shirts for school and some fashionable casual clothes all in my size, as they ugh they'd been picked out just now. "How did you know what size I'd be?" "Horace and Yui worked it out for me. Becoming a werebear and gaining all that size can actually be calculated if you have the time and if you're as smart as they are. You should find they fit perfectly and all the colours suit you and your own style. They were busy researching you all week - sorry if that sounds creepy but I asked them too" "It's cool" I replied as I tried on the leather jacket I'd been given "They have really good style" "Yui does, you'd be lucky to find Horace wearing a tie with any of his shirts let alone matching up to the rest of his outfit" replied Bear as he smiled at me. "If your foster parents ask where they came from you tell them that you've become a model - Yui owns her own clothes shop in town so they should buy it." "Thankyou Bear... For everything" I replied, unable to stop my emotions seeping into my voice. He wrapped his arms around me and I felt a few tears roll down my cheek "I've never really felt at home anywhere, but being here with all of you and knowing how much you care... It's the greatest thing that's ever happened to me" "Aww come on cub, you're gonna make me cry soon" he replied wiping away my tears and kissing my cheek. Once I'd gotten dressed Ig entered the room and lead me away to the garage, he'd be the one taking me home. Before we got in the car he grabbed my hand and I turned around to him "I promise we'll stay in touch better with you this time Troy, you're very special to me" said Ignis. "Thankyou" I replied as I initiated a hug with him. "If you want you can come to my Rugby match on Tuesday?" "You play rugby?" replied Ig happily. "My dad owns the club, I'll see you there big guy" We hopped into the car and he drove me home once more. When we stopped we kissed once again, but as Ig went to put his hand on my thigh I pulled away. "Sorry... I don't think I'm ready, maybe once I know you better" I said breathlessly as I looked away from him feeling ashamed. He turned my head back to face him and grinned "It's okay cub, I can wait" he kissed me on the cheek and then unlocked the doors so that I could hop out. When I got in my foster parents were sat in the living room "Did you have a good time?" called Karen - my foster mum. "Yeah, it was amazing" I replied as I hurried upstairs whilst they gave each other a knowing glance. "Mr Winslet!" roared my biology teacher - Mr. Carmichael - as I jolted awake in my seat. "If you could be so kind as to pay me your very precious attention I was trying to teach!" "Sorry sir, I-" "Save it. Now why don't you answer some questions for me" he said snidely. "Fine" I grumbled as the class all started looking at me. Jerry and I were the only people from our year in the class so I didn't really know the others as none of the new rugby players took biology as an A level. "What is the difference between DNA and RNA?" "The sugar, DNA has deoxyribose and RNA has ribose - there are also three types of RNA and only one type of DNA" "It's good to see your remember what I taught you last year, it's a shame you couldn't in your exam" he remarked. I went to say something back at him but Jerry nudged my side. "Yeah, but I'll get it right this year" I replied through gritted teeth. "Well perhaps you should start by remaining awake. Now could you please read off the board for me" I really didn't like Mr. Carmichael, he'd had it in for me since year 7 when I'd show him up in front of our headmaster. The rest of the day went smoothly as not all of my teachers were massive dickheads, in fact they were pleased to see me and Jerry. We had training after school so we made our way to the locker rooms. Although my teachers had been pleasant, I kept hearing people muttering my name followed by words like 'roids', 'mutant' and 'freak' and it was starting to piss me off. I think Jerry could tell I was annoyed because he seemed to step between me and anybody who was muttering in case I snapped and went for them. "Don't listen to them big guy, you had a little growth spurt so what?" said Jerry as we walked into the locker room. "I know you're not on drugs, you're not cool enough to know drug dealers" he joked making me smile. As we got changed the rest of the team entered and I could feel them all staring at me. A few didn't care that much and just got dressed but most kept glancing over at me and then the whispering began as I took my shirt off and displayed my wide - now hairy back to them. "I bet he's on roids" "Or he's some kind of freak" "Well if he's on roids he won't be winning over any girls with his little package" "Nah I heard he's gay" "Pfft bloody faggot I bet-" I'd grabbed the guy by the throat and shoved him against the wall. "Shut the fuck up." I snarled at him as he struggled against my vice-like grip. "Troy calm down!" shouted Jerry as he tried to pull me away but I didn't budge. I threw the guy across the floor and he skidded over to the open doorway where Mr. Montfort was stood. "MY OFFICE, NOW!" he snapped pointing to the two of us and then to the door. We both obeyed immediately, the boy I'd grabbed was coughing a lot but didn't seem too hurt. "What the fuck is wrong with you two, rough housing in the changing rooms like children" "He-" "I don't care who started it, you two are gonna apologise to each other. You're gonna clean the entire locker room tonight and everyone's boots and if I ever see you two doing that again you're off the team." stated Montfort. "Now Mr. Clyde if you could please leave I need to have a talk with Troy" I looked down at the floor, hands balled in anger. I could hear the disappointment in Montfort's voice, I felt so guilty. "Look at me" I ordered, his voice stern but not angry. I looked up at him and he sighed, "what's going on Troy, you're a good kid. I don't expect to have to split up a fight with you in it" "I'm not on drugs" I muttered. "What? Of course you're not, you know better than that and I know you wouldn't, remember what I told you all in year seven?" "If you ever caught us taking drugs you'd make us run till we sweated them out" I replied. "And if you were dumb enough to do it again I'd feed you to my huskies" he replied, grinning at me. "Is that what everyone's been saying? That you're some kind of roid head?" "Some kind of freak" I corrected, looking away again. "A faggot" "Listen Troy, my boys are made of stronger stuff than that. You need to understand, the only reason they say that crap is because they're jealous of what you've achieved and they take out their jealously by trying to hurt you. They know they can't hurt you physically so they try it mentally, throwing insults at you and if they know they can get you riled up by it they're gonna continue to do it" "So I just let them get away with it, let them treat me like shit?" I grumbled. "Well you certainly shouldn't manhandling them. If I ever see you doing that again I will personally throttle you" he threatened. "But the best way to deal with it is to internalise their insults, they call you a freak? Be a freak, get bigger show off make them uncomfortable with it" "You want me to show off?" "Well no, just show that you enjoy being as big as you are. If they think they can hurt you they will. Though if they call you a faggot again tell me and I'll make them wish they hadn't" "Thanks Coach" I replied as I stood up. "No problem, your punishment still stands though. Now go out your kit on" he ordered. I nodded and left the room. Back in the changing rooms everyone was dressed and chatting. I went over to my stuff and got changed, my rugby kit was rather tight which made me feel happy as it made me realise how big I'd actually gotten. "You gonna be okay Troy?" asked Jerry paternally as he turned to me. "Yeah, I'm a beast remember? It's gonna take more than words to hurt me" I replied confidently. "Good, just don't let it go to your head, there's nothing worse than a cocky jock." he replied, patting my shoulder and walking out to the basketball courts. I pulled on my boots and jogged outside to practise. I'd never felt better, no-one could stop me scoring, in fact it took almost seven guys just to get me down and coach looked impressed. "Well we certainly have a strong line up this year lads but I want you to all follow in Troy's footsteps, start bulking up and eating right - but if you could not start fights in the locker room like that beast it would be greatly appreciated" said Montfort as he grinned over at me "Now give him and Mr. Clyde your boots to clean and get back inside"